This is a modern-English version of The Truth about the Titanic, originally written by Gracie, Archibald. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Front cover of the book

THE TRUTH
ABOUT THE TITANIC

BY
COLONEL ARCHIBALD GRACIE

BY
COL. ARCHIBALD GRACIE

AUTHOR OF
THE TRUTH ABOUT CHICKAMAUGA

AUTHOR OF
THE TRUTH ABOUT CHICKAMAUGA

SIXTEEN ILLUSTRATIONS

16 illustrations

Publisher's logo

NEW YORK
MITCHELL KENNERLEY
1913

NEW YORK
MITCHELL KENNERLEY
1913

Copyright 1913 by
Mitchell Kennerley

Copyright 1913 by
Mitchell Kennerley

Press of J. J. Little & Ives Company
East Twenty-fourth Street
New York

Press of J. J. Little & Ives Company
East Twenty-fourth Street
New York


COLONEL ARCHIBALD GRACIE

COL. ARCHIBALD GRACIE

CONTENTS

CHAPTER PAGE
I. The Last Day Aboard Ship 1
II. Struck By an Iceberg 14
III. The Foundering of the “Titanic” 51
IV. Struggling in the Water for Life 64
V. All Night on Bottom of Half-Submerged Upturned Boat 87
VI. The Port Side: Women and Children First 114
VII. Starboard Side: Women First, But Men When There Were No Women 225
Concluding Note 325

ILLUSTRATIONS

Colonel Archibald Gracie Frontispiece
  FACING PAGE
The Titanic 2
The Promenade Deck of the Titanic 12
Mr. and Mrs. Isidor Straus 24
First-Class Smoking Room 28
Bedroom of Parlor Suite 40
Suite Bedroom 40
James Clinch Smith 48
Boilers of the Titanic arranged in Messrs. Harland & Wolff’s Works 52
Thomas Andrews, Jr., Designer of the Titanic 58
Joseph Bell, Chief Engineer 58
The Last Photograph of the Titanic’s Commander and Three Officers 60
Passengers of the Olympic awaiting Events 104
The Overturned Engelhardt Boat B 110
The Titanic narrowly Escapes Collision at Southampton 134
Fifth Officer Lowe Towing the Canvas Collapsible 158
The Canvas Collapsible 158
Captain Rostron of the S. S. Carpathia 180
Photographed from the Carpathia 242

THE TRUTH ABOUT THE
“TITANIC”

THE TRUTH ABOUT THE “TITANIC”

CHAPTER I

LAST DAY ON BOARD

“There is that Leviathan.”—Ps. 104:26.

“There is that Leviathan.” —Ps. 104:26.

AS the sole survivor of all the men passengers of the Titanic stationed during the loading of six or more lifeboats with women and children on the port side of the ship, forward on the glass-sheltered Deck A, and later on the Boat Deck above, it is my duty to bear testimony to the heroism on the part of all concerned. First, to my men companions who calmly stood by until the lifeboats had departed loaded with women and the available complement of crew, and who, fifteen to twenty minutes later, sank with the ship, conscious of giving up their lives to save the weak and the helpless.

As the only man left alive from the passengers on the Titanic who was present during the loading of six or more lifeboats with women and children on the port side of the ship, forward on the glass-enclosed Deck A, and later on the Boat Deck above, I feel it’s my responsibility to acknowledge the bravery of everyone involved. First, to my fellow men who calmly stood by until the lifeboats left, fully loaded with women and the available crew, and who, fifteen to twenty minutes later, went down with the ship, fully aware that they were sacrificing their lives to save the vulnerable and the defenseless.

Second, to Second Officer Lightoller and his [2] ship’s crew, who did their duty as if similar occurrences were matters of daily routine; and thirdly, to the women, who showed no signs of fear or panic whatsoever under conditions more appalling than were ever recorded before in the history of disasters at sea.

Second, to Second Officer Lightoller and his [2] ship’s crew, who carried out their duties as if such events were part of their everyday routine; and thirdly, to the women, who displayed no signs of fear or panic at all under conditions more horrific than anything previously documented in the history of maritime disasters.

I think those of my readers who are accustomed to tales of thrilling adventure will be glad to learn first-hand of the heroism displayed on the Titanic by those to whom it is my privilege and sad duty to pay this tribute. I will confine the details of my narrative for the most part to what I personally saw, and did, and heard during that never-to-be-forgotten maiden trip of the Titanic, which ended with shipwreck and her foundering about 2.22 a. m., Monday, April 15, 1912, after striking an iceberg “in or near latitude 41 degrees, 46 minutes N., longitude 50 degrees, 14 minutes W., North Atlantic Ocean,” whereby the loss of 1490 lives ensued.

I believe that many of my readers who enjoy exciting adventure stories will be pleased to hear about the bravery shown on the Titanic by those whom I have the honor and painful duty to honor. I'll mainly focus on the details of my experience—what I personally saw, did, and heard—during that unforgettable maiden voyage of the Titanic, which tragically ended with the ship sinking at around 2:22 a.m. on Monday, April 15, 1912, after hitting an iceberg “in or near latitude 41 degrees, 46 minutes N., longitude 50 degrees, 14 minutes W., North Atlantic Ocean,” resulting in the loss of 1,490 lives.

On Sunday morning, April 14th, this marvellous ship, the perfection of all vessels hitherto conceived by the brain of man, had, for three and one-half days, proceeded on her way from Southampton to New York over a sea of glass, so level it appeared, without encountering a ripple brought on the surface of the water by a storm.

On Sunday morning, April 14th, this amazing ship, the best of all vessels ever imagined by humans, had been making her way from Southampton to New York for three and a half days over a perfectly calm sea, so smooth it looked, without experiencing a single ripple caused by a storm.


THE TITANIC
(Photographed in Southampton Water the day she sailed)

THE TITANIC
(Photographed in Southampton Water on the day she set sail)

The Captain had each day improved upon the [3] previous day’s speed, and prophesied that, with continued fair weather, we should make an early arrival record for this maiden trip. But his reckoning never took into consideration that Protean monster of the Northern seas which, even before this, had been so fatal to the navigator’s calculations and so formidable a weapon of destruction.

The Captain improved our speed each day, and predicted that, if the good weather held, we would set an early arrival record for this first trip. But he never factored in that unpredictable monster of the Northern seas which, even before this, had proven so deadly to navigators' plans and was such a powerful weapon of destruction.

Our explorers have pierced to the furthest north and south of the icebergs’ retreat, but the knowledge of their habitat, insuring our great ocean liners in their successful efforts to elude them, has not reached the detail of time and place where they become detached and obstruct their path.

Our explorers have reached the farthest north and south of the icebergs’ melting, but we still don’t have detailed knowledge of where they detach and block the paths of our large ocean liners trying to avoid them.

In the twenty-four hours’ run ending the 14th, according to the posted reckoning, the ship had covered 546 miles, and we were told that the next twenty-four hours would see even a better record made.

In the twenty-four hours ending on the 14th, according to the posted records, the ship traveled 546 miles, and we were informed that the next twenty-four hours would achieve an even better record.

Towards evening the report, which I heard, was spread that wireless messages from passing steamers had been received advising the officers of our ship of the presence of icebergs and ice-floes. The increasing cold and the necessity of being more warmly clad when appearing on deck were outward and visible signs in corroboration of these warnings. But despite them all no diminution [4] of speed was indicated and the engines kept up their steady running.

Towards evening, I heard that wireless messages from passing ships had been received, warning our officers about the presence of icebergs and ice floes. The dropping temperatures and the need to dress more warmly when going on deck were clear signs that backed up these warnings. But despite all of this, there was no decrease in speed, and the engines continued to run steadily. [4]

Not for fifty years, the old sailors tell us, had so great a mass of ice and icebergs at this time of the year been seen so far south.

Not for fifty years, the old sailors tell us, has such a large amount of ice and icebergs been seen so far south at this time of year.

The pleasure and comfort which all of us enjoyed upon this floating palace, with its extraordinary provisions for such purposes, seemed an ominous feature to many of us, including myself, who felt it almost too good to last without some terrible retribution inflicted by the hand of an angry omnipotence. Our sentiment in this respect was voiced by one of the most able and distinguished of our fellow passengers, Mr. Charles M. Hays, President of the Canadian Grand Trunk Railroad. Engaged as he then was in studying and providing the hotel equipment along the line of new extensions to his own great railroad system, the consideration of the subject and of the magnificence of the Titanic’s accommodations was thus brought home to him. This was the prophetic utterance with which, alas, he sealed his fate a few hours thereafter: “The White Star, the Cunard and the Hamburg-American lines,” said he, “are now devoting their attention to a struggle for supremacy in obtaining the most luxurious appointments for their ships, but the time will soon come when the greatest and most [5] appalling of all disasters at sea will be the result.”

The enjoyment and comfort we all felt aboard this floating palace, with its amazing amenities, seemed like a bad sign to many of us, myself included, who thought it was almost too good to continue without some terrible punishment from a displeased higher power. One of our most capable and respected fellow passengers, Mr. Charles M. Hays, President of the Canadian Grand Trunk Railroad, expressed our feelings on this matter. At the time, he was focused on studying and improving the hotel services along the route of new expansions for his grand railroad system, so the topic and the splendor of the Titanic’s accommodations resonated with him. This was the prophetic statement he made, unfortunately sealing his fate just a few hours later: “The White Star, the Cunard, and the Hamburg-American lines,” he said, “are currently competing to have the most luxurious features for their ships, but soon enough, the most catastrophic disaster at sea will occur as a result.”

In the various trips which I have made across the Atlantic, it has been my custom aboard ship, whenever the weather permitted, to take as much exercise every day as might be needful to put myself in prime physical condition, but on board the Titanic, during the first days of the voyage, from Wednesday to Saturday, I had departed from this, my usual self-imposed regimen, for during this interval I had devoted my time to social enjoyment and to the reading of books taken from the ship’s well-supplied library. I enjoyed myself as if I were in a summer palace on the seashore, surrounded with every comfort—there was nothing to indicate or suggest that we were on the stormy Atlantic Ocean. The motion of the ship and the noise of its machinery were scarcely discernible on deck or in the saloons, either day or night. But when Sunday morning came, I considered it high time to begin my customary exercises, and determined for the rest of the voyage to patronize the squash racquet court, the gymnasium, the swimming pool, etc. I was up early before breakfast and met the professional racquet player in a half hour’s warming up, preparatory for a swim in the six-foot deep tank of salt water, heated to a refreshing temperature. In no swimming bath had I ever enjoyed such pleasure [6] before. How curtailed that enjoyment would have been had the presentiment come to me telling how near it was to being my last plunge, and that before dawn of another day I would be swimming for my life in mid-ocean, under water and on the surface, in a temperature of 28 degrees Fahrenheit!

In the many trips I’ve taken across the Atlantic, it’s been my routine on board ship, whenever the weather allowed, to get as much exercise as needed to stay in top physical shape. However, on the Titanic, during the first part of the voyage, from Wednesday to Saturday, I strayed from this usual practice. Instead, I spent my time enjoying social activities and reading books from the ship’s well-stocked library. I had a great time as if I were in a seaside summer resort, surrounded by every comfort—there was nothing to hint that we were on the stormy Atlantic Ocean. The ship's movement and the noise of its machinery were barely noticeable on deck or in the lounges, day or night. But when Sunday morning arrived, I thought it was time to get back to my regular exercises and decided to use the squash court, gym, swimming pool, and so on for the rest of the trip. I woke up early before breakfast and met the professional racquet player for a half-hour warm-up, getting ready for a swim in the six-foot deep saltwater tank, which was heated to a refreshing temperature. I had never enjoyed such pleasure in any swimming pool [6] before. How limited that enjoyment would have been had I known it would be my last swim, and that before the dawn of another day I would be swimming for my life in mid-ocean, both underwater and at the surface, in a temperature of 28 degrees Fahrenheit!

Impressed on my memory as if it were but yesterday, my mind pictures the personal appearance and recalls the conversation which I had with each of these employees of the ship. The racquet professional, F. Wright, was a clean-cut, typical young Englishman, similar to hundreds I have seen and with whom I have played, in bygone years, my favorite game of cricket, which has done more than any other sport for my physical development. I have not seen his name mentioned in any account of the disaster, and therefore take this opportunity of speaking of him, for I am perhaps the only survivor able to relate anything about his last days on earth.

Impressed on my memory as if it were just yesterday, my mind pictures the personal appearance and recalls the conversation I had with each of these ship employees. The racquet professional, F. Wright, was a clean-cut, typical young Englishman, like hundreds I’ve seen and played with in the past years, enjoying my favorite game of cricket, which has done more for my physical development than any other sport. I haven't seen his name mentioned in any accounts of the disaster, so I take this opportunity to talk about him, as I might be the only survivor who can share anything about his last days on earth.

Hundreds of letters have been written to us survivors, many containing photographs for identification of some lost loved one, whom perchance we may have seen or talked to before he met his fate. To these numerous inquiries I have been able to reply satisfactorily only in rare instances. The next and last time I saw Wright [7] was on the stairway of Deck C within three-quarters of an hour after the collision. I was going to my cabin when I met him on the stairs going up. “Hadn’t we better cancel that appointment for to-morrow morning?” I said rather jocosely to him. “Yes,” he replied, but did not stop to tell what he then must have known of the conditions in the racquet court on G Deck, which, according to other witnesses, had at that time become flooded. His voice was calm, without enthusiasm, and perhaps his face was a little whiter than usual.

Hundreds of letters have been sent to us survivors, many including photographs to help identify a lost loved one, someone we might have seen or spoken to before they met their fate. I've been able to respond satisfactorily to these numerous inquiries only on rare occasions. The next and last time I saw Wright [7] was on the stairway of Deck C, about three-quarters of an hour after the collision. I was heading to my cabin when I ran into him on the stairs going up. “Shouldn’t we cancel our appointment for tomorrow morning?” I said jokingly. “Yes,” he replied, but he didn't stop to tell me what he must have known about the situation in the racquet court on G Deck, which, according to other witnesses, had become flooded by that time. His voice was calm, with no enthusiasm, and perhaps his face was a bit whiter than usual.

To the swimming pool attendant I also made promise to be on hand earlier the next morning, but I never saw him again.

To the pool attendant, I also promised to show up earlier the next morning, but I never saw him again.

One of the characters of the ship, best known to us all, was the gymnasium instructor, T. W. McCawley. He, also, expected me to make my first appearance for real good exercise on the morrow, but alas, he, too, was swallowed up by the sea. How well we survivors all remember this sturdy little man in white flannels and with his broad English accent! With what tireless enthusiasm he showed us the many mechanical devices under his charge and urged us to take advantage of the opportunity of using them, going through the motions of bicycle racing, rowing, boxing, camel and horseback riding, etc.

One of the notable figures on the ship, well-known to all of us, was the gym instructor, T. W. McCawley. He also expected me to make my first real appearance for some good exercise the next day, but unfortunately, he too was taken by the sea. How vividly we survivors remember this sturdy little man in white shorts with his thick English accent! With relentless enthusiasm, he demonstrated the various equipment he managed and encouraged us to take advantage of the chance to use them, acting out bicycle racing, rowing, boxing, camel and horseback riding, and so on.

[8] Such was my morning’s preparation for the unforeseen physical exertions I was compelled to put forth for dear life at midnight, a few hours later. Could any better training for the terrible ordeal have been planned?

[8] That was my morning's preparation for the unexpected physical effort I had to exert to survive at midnight, just a few hours later. Could there have been a better way to prepare for such a terrible ordeal?

The exercise and the swim gave me an appetite for a hearty breakfast. Then followed the church service in the dining saloon, and I remember how much I was impressed with the “Prayer for those at Sea,” also the words of the hymn, which we sang, No. 418 of the Hymnal. About a fortnight later, when I next heard it sung, I was in the little church at Smithtown, Long Island, attending the memorial service in honor of my old friend and fellow member of the Union Club, James Clinch Smith. To his sister, who sat next to me in the pew, I called attention to the fact that it was the last hymn we sang on this Sunday morning on board the Titanic. She was much affected, and gave the reason for its selection for the memorial service to her brother because it was known as Jim’s favorite hymn, being the first piece set to music ever played by him as a child and for which he was rewarded with a promised prize, donated by his father.

The exercise and the swim gave me an appetite for a hearty breakfast. Then we had the church service in the dining room, and I remember how much I was moved by the “Prayer for those at Sea,” as well as the words of the hymn we sang, No. 418 of the Hymnal. About two weeks later, when I heard it sung again, I was in the little church at Smithtown, Long Island, attending the memorial service for my old friend and fellow member of the Union Club, James Clinch Smith. I pointed out to his sister, who was sitting next to me in the pew, that it was the last hymn we sang that Sunday morning on board the Titanic. She was very touched and explained that it was chosen for her brother's memorial service because it was known to be Jim’s favorite hymn, being the first piece of music he ever learned as a child, for which he was promised a prize by his father.

What a remarkable coincidence that at the first and last ship’s service on board the Titanic, the hymn we sang began with these impressive lines:

What a striking coincidence that at the first and last ship's service on board the Titanic, the hymn we sang started with these powerful lines:

[9]
O God our help in ages past,
Our hope for years to come,
Our shelter from the stormy blast
And our eternal home.

One day was so like another that it is difficult to differentiate in our description all the details of this last day’s incidents aboard ship.

One day was so much like another that it's hard to separate all the details of the events from that last day on the ship in our description.

The book that I finished and returned to the ship’s library was Mary Johnston’s “Old Dominion.” While peacefully reading the tales of adventure and accounts of extraordinary escapes therein, how little I thought that in the next few hours I should be a witness and a party to a scene to which this book could furnish no counterpart, and that my own preservation from a watery grave would afford a remarkable illustration of how ofttimes “truth is stranger than fiction.”

The book I finished and returned to the ship’s library was Mary Johnston’s “Old Dominion.” While I was peacefully reading the tales of adventure and extraordinary escapes in it, I had no idea that in just a few hours I would witness and be part of a scene unlike anything in this book, and that my own survival from drowning would be a perfect example of how often “truth is stranger than fiction.”

During this day I saw much of Mr. and Mrs. Isidor Straus. In fact, from the very beginning to the end of our trip on the Titanic, we had been together several times each day. I was with them on the deck the day we left Southampton and witnessed that ominous accident to the American liner, New York, lying at her pier, when the displacement of water by the movement of our gigantic ship caused a suction which pulled the smaller ship from her moorings and nearly caused [10] a collision. At the time of this, Mr. Straus was telling me that it seemed only a few years back that he had taken passage on this same ship, the New York, on her maiden trip and when she was spoken of as the “last word in shipbuilding.” He then called the attention of his wife and myself to the progress that had since been made, by comparison of the two ships then lying side by side. During our daily talks thereafter, he related much of special interest concerning incidents in his remarkable career, beginning with his early manhood in Georgia when, with the Confederate Government Commissioners, as an agent for the purchase of supplies, he ran the blockade of Europe. His friendship with President Cleveland, and how the latter had honored him, were among the topics of daily conversation that interested me most.

On this day, I spent a lot of time with Mr. and Mrs. Isidor Straus. In fact, from the very start to the end of our trip on the Titanic, we hung out several times each day. I was with them on the deck the day we left Southampton and saw that unsettling incident with the American liner, New York, docked at her pier, when the displacement of water from our massive ship created a suction that nearly pulled the smaller ship away from her moorings and almost caused [10] a collision. At that moment, Mr. Straus was telling me that it felt like just a few years ago when he had taken a trip on this same ship, the New York, during her maiden voyage, when she was referred to as the “last word in shipbuilding.” He then pointed out to his wife and me the progress that had been made by comparing the two ships lying side by side. During our daily conversations thereafter, he shared many fascinating stories about events in his remarkable career, starting with his early adult years in Georgia when, as an agent for the Confederate Government Commissioners, he ran the blockade of Europe to purchase supplies. His friendship with President Cleveland and how the latter had honored him were among the topics I found most interesting in our daily chats.

On this Sunday, our last day aboard ship, he finished the reading of a book I had loaned him, in which he expressed intense interest. This book was “The Truth About Chickamauga,” of which I am the author, and it was to gain a much-needed rest after seven years of work thereon, and in order to get it off my mind, that I had taken this trip across the ocean and back. As a counter-irritant, my experience was a dose which was highly efficacious.

On this Sunday, our final day on the ship, he wrapped up reading a book I had lent him, and he showed a lot of interest in it. The book was “The Truth About Chickamauga,” which I wrote, and I took this trip across the ocean and back to finally get some much-needed rest after seven years of working on it and to clear my mind. As a distraction, my experience was a very effective remedy.

[11] I recall how Mr. and Mrs. Straus were particularly happy about noon time on this same day in anticipation of communicating by wireless telegraphy with their son and his wife on their way to Europe on board the passing ship Amerika. Some time before six o’clock, full of contentment, they told me of the message of greeting received in reply. This last good-bye to their loved ones must have been a consoling thought when the end came a few hours thereafter.

[11] I remember how Mr. and Mrs. Straus were especially excited around noon on that same day, looking forward to connecting with their son and his wife through wireless telegraphy while they were traveling to Europe on the ship Amerika. Just before six o’clock, feeling really happy, they shared the message of greetings they had received in response. That final goodbye to their loved ones must have provided some comfort when the end came a few hours later.

That night after dinner, with my table companions, Messrs. James Clinch Smith and Edward A. Kent, according to usual custom, we adjourned to the palm room, with many others, for the usual coffee at individual tables where we listened to the always delightful music of the Titanic’s band. On these occasions, full dress was always en règle; and it was a subject both of observation and admiration, that there were so many beautiful women—then especially in evidence—aboard the ship.

That night after dinner, my table companions, Messrs. James Clinch Smith and Edward A. Kent, and I followed our usual routine and headed to the palm room with many others for coffee at individual tables while enjoying the always delightful music of the Titanic’s band. On these occasions, formal dress was always required, and it was noticeable and impressive how many beautiful women were especially present aboard the ship.

I invariably circulated around during these delightful evenings, chatting with those I knew, and with those whose acquaintance I had made during the voyage. I might specify names and particularize subjects of conversation, but the details, while interesting to those concerned, might not be so to all my readers. The recollections of [12] those with whom I was thus closely associated in this disaster, including those who suffered the death from which I escaped and those who survived with me, will be a treasured memory and bond of union until my dying day. From the palm room, the men of my coterie would always go to the smoking room, and almost every evening join in conversation with some of the well-known men whom we met there, including within my own recollections Major Archie Butt, President Taft’s Military Aid, discussing politics; Clarence Moore, of Washington, D. C., relating his venturesome trip some years ago through the West Virginia woods and mountains, helping a newspaper reporter in obtaining an interview with the outlaw, Captain Anse Hatfield; Frank D. Millet, the well-known artist, planning a journey west; Arthur Ryerson and others.

I always moved around during these enjoyable evenings, chatting with people I knew and those I had met during the journey. I could mention names and specific topics of conversation, but while those details might be interesting to them, they might not be to all my readers. The memories of those I was closely associated with during this disaster, including those who died and those who survived with me, will be a cherished memory and a bond until my last day. From the palm room, the men from my group would usually head to the smoking room, and almost every evening we would chat with some well-known individuals we encountered there, including my own memories of Major Archie Butt, President Taft’s Military Aid, discussing politics; Clarence Moore from Washington, D.C., sharing his adventurous trip years ago through the West Virginia woods and mountains, helping a reporter get an interview with the outlaw, Captain Anse Hatfield; Frank D. Millet, the well-known artist, planning a journey west; Arthur Ryerson and others.

During these evenings I also conversed with Mr. John B. Thayer, Second Vice-President of the Pennsylvania Railroad, and with Mr. George D. Widener, a son of the Philadelphia street-car magnate, Mr. P. A. B. Widener.

During these evenings, I also talked with Mr. John B. Thayer, the Second Vice-President of the Pennsylvania Railroad, and Mr. George D. Widener, the son of the Philadelphia streetcar tycoon, Mr. P. A. B. Widener.

My stay in the smoking-room on this particular evening for the first time was short, and I retired early with my cabin steward Cullen’s promise to awaken me betimes next morning to get ready for the engagements I had made before [13] breakfast for the game of racquets, work in the gymnasium and the swim that was to follow.

My time in the smoking room that evening was brief, and I went to bed early with my cabin steward Cullen’s assurance that he would wake me up early the next morning to prepare for the plans I had set before [13] breakfast for racquets, gym workouts, and the swim that would come after.


Photograph by Underwood & Underwood, New York

Photo by Underwood & Underwood, New York

THE PROMENADE DECK OF THE TITANIC

THE PROMENADE DECK OF THE TITANIC

I cannot regard it as a mere coincidence that on this particular Sunday night I was thus prompted to retire early for nearly three hours of invigorating sleep, whereas an accident occurring at midnight of any of the four preceding days would have found me mentally and physically tired. That I was thus strengthened for the terrible ordeal, better even than had I been forewarned of it, I regard on the contrary as the first provision for my safety (answering the constant prayers of those at home), made by the guardian angel to whose care I was entrusted during the series of miraculous escapes presently to be recorded.

I can’t see it as just a coincidence that on this particular Sunday night, I felt the urge to go to bed early for almost three hours of refreshing sleep, while an incident at midnight during any of the previous four days would have left me mentally and physically drained. I believe that this boost prepared me for the terrible ordeal ahead, even better than if I had been warned about it. I see this as the first step taken for my safety (which aligns with the constant prayers from those back home), provided by the guardian angel who was looking out for me during the series of miraculous escapes that I’m about to describe.

CHAPTER II

HIT BY AN ICEBERG

“Watchman, what of the night?”—Isaiah 21:11.

“Watchman, what’s the situation at night?”—Isaiah 21:11.

MY stateroom was an outside one on Deck C on the starboard quarter, somewhat abaft amidships. It was No. C, 51. I was enjoying a good night’s rest when I was aroused by a sudden shock and noise forward on the starboard side, which I at once concluded was caused by a collision, with some other ship perhaps. I jumped from my bed, turned on the electric light, glanced at my watch nearby on the dresser, which I had changed to agree with ship’s time on the day before and which now registered twelve o’clock. Correct ship’s time would make it about 11.45. I opened the door of my cabin, looked out into the corridor, but could not see or hear anyone—there was no commotion whatever; but immediately following the collision came a great noise of escaping steam. I listened intently, but could hear no machinery. There was [15] no mistaking that something wrong had happened, because of the ship stopping and the blowing off of steam.

MY stateroom was an outside one on Deck C at the back side, a bit past the middle. It was No. C, 51. I was enjoying a good night’s sleep when I was suddenly jolted awake by a loud crash and noise coming from the front on the right side, which I immediately guessed was due to a collision, possibly with another ship. I jumped out of bed, turned on the electric light, and checked my watch on the dresser, which I had set to match the ship's time the day before and which now showed twelve o’clock. The correct ship’s time would put it at around 11:45. I opened my cabin door and looked out into the corridor, but I couldn’t see or hear anyone—there was no chaos at all; but right after the collision, there was a loud sound of escaping steam. I listened carefully, but couldn’t hear any machinery. There was[15] no doubt that something was wrong since the ship had stopped and steam was escaping.

Removing my night clothing I dressed myself hurriedly in underclothing, shoes and stockings, trousers and a Norfolk coat. I give these details in order that some idea of the lapse of time may be formed by an account of what I did during the interval. From my cabin, through the corridor to the stairway was but a short distance, and I ascended to the third deck above, that is, to the Boat Deck. I found here only one young lad, seemingly bent on the same quest as myself.

Removing my night clothes, I quickly got dressed in underwear, shoes, stockings, pants, and a Norfolk coat. I mention these details to give you an idea of how much time passed while I was getting ready. The distance from my cabin through the corridor to the stairway was short, and I went up to the third deck, which is the Boat Deck. There, I found only one young guy, apparently focused on the same goal as me.

From the first cabin quarter, forward on the port side, we strained our eyes to discover what had struck us. From vantage points where the view was not obstructed by the lifeboats on this deck I sought the object, but in vain, though I swept the horizon near and far and discovered nothing.

From the first cabin section, toward the front on the left side, we squinted to see what had hit us. From spots where the view wasn’t blocked by the lifeboats on this deck, I searched for the object, but it was pointless; I scanned the horizon both close and far and found nothing.

It was a beautiful night, cloudless, and the stars shining brightly. The atmosphere was quite cold, but no ice or iceberg was in sight. If another ship had struck us there was no trace of it, and it did not yet occur to me that it was an iceberg with which we had collided. Not satisfied with a partial investigation, I made a complete tour of the deck, searching every point of the [16] compass with my eyes. Going toward the stern, I vaulted over the iron gate and fence that divide the first and second cabin passengers. I disregarded the “not allowed” notice. I looked about me towards the officers’ quarters in expectation of being challenged for non-observance of rules. In view of the collision I had expected to see some of the ship’s officers on the Boat Deck, but there was no sign of an officer anywhere, and no one from whom to obtain any information about what had happened. Making my tour of the Boat Deck, the only other beings I saw were a middle-aged couple of the second cabin promenading unconcernedly, arm in arm, forward on the starboard quarter, against the wind, the man in a gray overcoat and outing cap.

It was a beautiful night, clear skies, and the stars were shining brightly. The air was pretty cold, but there were no ice or icebergs in sight. If another ship had hit us, there was no sign of it, and I still hadn’t realized that it was an iceberg we had collided with. Not satisfied with just a quick look, I decided to do a full walk of the deck, scanning every direction with my eyes. As I moved toward the back, I hopped over the iron gate and fence that separated the first and second cabin passengers. I ignored the “no entry” sign. I glanced toward the officers’ quarters, expecting to be called out for not following the rules. Given the collision, I thought I would see some of the ship’s officers on the Boat Deck, but there was no officer in sight, nor anyone to ask about what had happened. During my walk on the Boat Deck, the only other people I saw were a middle-aged couple from the second cabin strolling casually, arm in arm, forward on the starboard side, against the wind, with the man in a gray overcoat and an outing cap.

Having gained no satisfaction whatever, I descended to the glass-enclosed Deck A, port side, and looked over the rail to see whether the ship was on an even keel, but I still could see nothing wrong. Entering the companionway, I passed Mr. Ismay with a member of the crew hurrying up the stairway. He wore a day suit, and, as usual, was hatless. He seemed too much preoccupied to notice anyone. Therefore I did not speak to him, but regarded his face very closely, perchance to learn from his manner how serious the accident might be. It occurred to me then that he was [17] putting on as brave a face as possible so as to cause no alarm among the passengers.

Feeling completely unsatisfied, I headed down to Deck A on the port side, looking over the rail to check if the ship was balanced, but I still couldn't see anything wrong. As I entered the stairway, I passed Mr. Ismay rushing up the stairs with a crew member. He was dressed in a suit and, as usual, wasn’t wearing a hat. He seemed too absorbed in his thoughts to notice anyone. So, I didn’t say anything, but I studied his face closely in hopes of figuring out how serious the situation might be. I realized then that he was probably trying to put on a brave front to avoid alarming the passengers.

At the foot of the stairway were a number of men passengers, and I now for the first time discovered that others were aroused as well as myself, among them my friend, Clinch Smith, from whom I first learned that an iceberg had struck us. He opened his hand and showed me some ice, flat like my watch, coolly suggesting that I might take it home for a souvenir. All of us will remember the way he had of cracking a joke without a smile. While we stood there, the story of the collision came to us—how someone in the smoking room, when the ship struck, rushed out to see what it was, and returning, told them that he had a glimpse of an iceberg towering fifty feet above Deck A, which, if true, would indicate a height of over one hundred feet. Here, too, I learned that the mail room was flooded and that the plucky postal clerks, in two feet of water, were at their posts. They were engaged in transferring to the upper deck, from the ship’s post-office, the two hundred bags of registered mail containing four hundred thousand letters. The names of these men, who all sank with the ship, deserve to be recorded. They were: John S. Marsh, William L. Gwynn, Oscar S. Woody, Iago Smith and E. D. Williamson. The first three [18] were Americans, the others Englishmen, and the families of the former were provided for by their Government.

At the bottom of the staircase stood several male passengers, and for the first time, I realized that others were just as awake as I was, including my friend, Clinch Smith. He was the first to inform me that we had hit an iceberg. He opened his hand to reveal some ice, flat like my watch, and casually suggested that I could take it home as a souvenir. We all remembered how he could make a joke without cracking a smile. As we stood there, we learned the story of the collision: someone in the smoking room rushed out when the ship hit something, and when he came back, he said he had seen an iceberg towering fifty feet above Deck A, which, if true, would mean it was over one hundred feet tall. I also found out that the mail room was flooded and that the brave postal clerks, standing in two feet of water, were still at their posts. They were busy moving two hundred bags of registered mail containing four hundred thousand letters to the upper deck from the ship’s post office. The names of these men, who all went down with the ship, deserve recognition. They were: John S. Marsh, William L. Gwynn, Oscar S. Woody, Iago Smith, and E. D. Williamson. The first three [18] were Americans, while the others were Englishmen, and the families of the former were supported by their government.

And now Clinch Smith and myself noticed a list on the floor of the companionway. We kept our own counsel about it, not wishing to frighten anyone or cause any unnecessary alarm, especially among the ladies, who then appeared upon the scene. We did not consider it our duty to express our individual opinion upon the serious character of the accident which now appealed to us with the greatest force. He and I resolved to stick together in the final emergency, united in the silent bond of friendship, and lend a helping hand to each other whenever required. I recall having in my mind’s eye at this moment all that I had read and heard in days gone by about shipwrecks, and pictured Smith and myself clinging to an overloaded raft in an open sea with a scarcity of food and water. We agreed to visit our respective staterooms and join each other later. All possessions in my stateroom were hastily packed into three large travelling bags so that the luggage might be ready in the event of a hasty transfer to another ship.

And now Clinch Smith and I noticed a list on the floor of the hallway. We kept quiet about it, not wanting to scare anyone or cause unnecessary worry, especially among the ladies who had just arrived. We didn’t think it was our place to share our thoughts on the serious nature of the accident that was now hitting us hard. He and I decided to stick together during this emergency, united in our silent friendship, and to help each other whenever needed. I vividly recalled everything I had read and heard in the past about shipwrecks and pictured Smith and me clinging to an overloaded raft in an open sea with little food and water. We agreed to check on our staterooms and meet up later. I quickly packed all my belongings into three large travel bags so that they’d be ready in case we had to transfer to another ship in a hurry.

Fortunately I put on my long Newmarket overcoat that reached below my knees, and as I passed from the corridor into the companionway my [19] worst fears were confirmed. Men and women were slipping on life-preservers, the stewards assisting in adjusting them. Steward Cullen insisted upon my returning to my stateroom for mine. I did so and he fastened one on me while I brought out the other for use by someone else.

Fortunately, I put on my long Newmarket coat that went past my knees, and as I moved from the hallway into the companionway, my [19] worst fears were confirmed. Men and women were putting on life vests, with the stewards helping to adjust them. Steward Cullen insisted that I go back to my room for mine. I agreed and he strapped one on me while I took out the other for someone else to use.

Out on Deck A, port side, towards the stern, many men and women had already collected. I sought and found the unprotected ladies to whom I had proffered my services during the voyage when they boarded the ship at Southampton, Mrs. E. D. Appleton, wife of my St. Paul’s School friend and schoolmate; Mrs. R. C. Cornell, wife of the well-known New York Justice, and Mrs. J. Murray Brown, wife of the Boston publisher, all old friends of my wife. These three sisters were returning home from a sad mission abroad, where they had laid to rest the remains of a fourth sister, Lady Victor Drummond, of whose death I had read accounts in the London papers, and all the sad details connected therewith were told me by the sisters themselves. That they would have to pass through a still greater ordeal seemed impossible, and how little did I know of the responsibility I took upon myself for their safety! Accompanying them, also unprotected, was their friend, Miss Edith Evans, to whom they introduced me. Mr. and Mrs. Straus, Colonel and [20] Mrs. Astor and others well known to me were among those here congregated on the port side of Deck A, including, besides Clinch Smith, two of our coterie of after-dinner companions, Hugh Woolner, son of the English sculptor, whose works are to be seen in Westminster Abbey, and H. Björnström Steffanson, the young lieutenant of the Swedish army, who, during the voyage, had told me of his acquaintance with Mrs. Gracie’s relatives in Sweden.

Out on Deck A, on the port side, towards the back of the ship, many men and women had already gathered. I searched and found the unprotected women I had offered my help to during the voyage when they boarded the ship in Southampton: Mrs. E. D. Appleton, the wife of my friend and classmate from St. Paul’s School; Mrs. R. C. Cornell, the wife of a well-known New York judge; and Mrs. J. Murray Brown, the wife of a Boston publisher, all of whom were old friends of my wife. These three women were returning home from a sad mission abroad, where they had laid their fourth sister, Lady Victor Drummond, to rest. I had read about her death in the London newspapers, and all the heartbreaking details were shared with me by the sisters themselves. It seemed impossible that they would face an even greater ordeal, and I had no idea of the responsibility I was taking on for their safety! Accompanying them, also unprotected, was their friend, Miss Edith Evans, whom they introduced to me. Mr. and Mrs. Straus, Colonel and Mrs. Astor, and others I knew were among those gathered on the port side of Deck A, including, besides Clinch Smith, two of our usual after-dinner companions, Hugh Woolner, son of the English sculptor whose works are displayed in Westminster Abbey, and H. Björnström Steffanson, a young lieutenant in the Swedish army, who during the voyage had told me about his connection to Mrs. Gracie’s relatives in Sweden.

It was now that the band began to play, and continued while the boats were being lowered. We considered this a wise provision tending to allay excitement. I did not recognize any of the tunes, but I know they were cheerful and were not hymns. If, as has been reported, “Nearer My God to Thee” was one of the selections, I assuredly should have noticed it and regarded it as a tactless warning of immediate death to us all and one likely to create a panic that our special efforts were directed towards avoiding, and which we accomplished to the fullest extent. I know of only two survivors whose names are cited by the newspapers as authority for the statement that this hymn was one of those played. On the other hand, all whom I have questioned or corresponded with, including the best qualified, testified emphatically to the contrary.

It was at that moment that the band started playing, and they kept going while the boats were being lowered. We thought this was a smart move to help calm everyone down. I didn’t recognize any of the songs, but I could tell they were lively and definitely not hymns. If, as has been claimed, “Nearer My God to Thee” was one of the songs, I surely would have noticed it and seen it as a thoughtless reminder of our imminent death, likely causing the panic that we were trying so hard to avoid, which we managed to do successfully. I only know of two survivors whose names were mentioned by the newspapers as proof that this hymn was played. However, everyone I’ve asked or communicated with, including those most knowledgeable, strongly disagrees with that.

[21] Our hopes were buoyed with the information, imparted through the ship’s officers, that there had been an interchange of wireless messages with passing ships, one of which was certainly coming to our rescue. To reassure the ladies of whom I had assumed special charge, I showed them a bright white light of what I took to be a ship about five miles off and which I felt sure was coming to our rescue. Colonel Astor heard me telling this to them and he asked me to show it and I pointed the light out to him. In so doing we both had now to lean over the rail of the ship and look close in towards the bow, avoiding a lifeboat even then made ready with its gunwale lowered to the level of the floor of the Boat Deck above us and obstructing our view; but instead of growing brighter the light grew dim and less and less distinct and passed away altogether. The light, as I have since learned, with tearful regret for the lost who might have been saved, belonged to the steamer Californian of the Leyland line, Captain Stanley Lord, bound from London to Boston. She belonged to the International Mercantile Marine Company, the owners of the Titanic.

[21] Our spirits lifted when we learned from the ship’s officers that there had been wireless communications with nearby vessels, one of which was definitely coming to save us. To reassure the women I was responsible for, I pointed out a bright white light that I thought was a ship about five miles away, and I was convinced it was coming for us. Colonel Astor heard me and asked to see it, so I showed him the light. As we did this, we both leaned over the ship's rail and looked toward the bow, trying to avoid a lifeboat that was already prepared with its sides lowered to the floor of the Boat Deck above us, blocking our view. But instead of getting brighter, the light faded and became less distinct until it disappeared completely. I later learned, with deep regret for those who might have been saved, that the light belonged to the steamer Californian of the Leyland line, captained by Stanley Lord, which was traveling from London to Boston. It was owned by the International Mercantile Marine Company, the same owners as the Titanic.

This was the ship from which two of the six “ice messages” were sent. The first one received and acknowledged by the Titanic was one at 7.30 [22] p. m., an intercepted message to another ship. The next was about 11 p. m., when the Captain of the Californian saw a ship approaching from the eastward, which he was advised to be the Titanic, and under his orders this message was sent: “We are stopped and surrounded by ice.” To this the Titanic’s wireless operator brusquely replied, “Shut up, I am busy. I am working Cape Race.” The business here referred to was the sending of wireless messages for passengers on the Titanic; and the stronger current of the Californian eastward interfered therewith. Though the navigation of the ship and the issues of life and death were at stake, the right of way was given to communication with Cape Race until within a few minutes of the Titanic’s collision with the iceberg.

This was the ship that sent two of the six "ice messages." The first one received and acknowledged by the Titanic came in at 7:30 [22] p.m., which was an intercepted message meant for another ship. The second came around 11 p.m., when the Captain of the Californian spotted a ship approaching from the east and was informed it was the Titanic. Under his orders, this message was sent: “We are stopped and surrounded by ice.” The Titanic’s wireless operator curtly responded, “Shut up, I am busy. I am working Cape Race.” The "business" he referred to was sending wireless messages for the passengers on the Titanic, and the stronger current from the Californian to the east was causing interference. Even though the ship's navigation and life-or-death matters were at stake, communication with Cape Race took priority until just minutes before the Titanic collided with the iceberg.

Nearly all this time, until 11.30 p. m., the wireless operator of the Californian was listening with ’phones on his head, but at 11.30 p. m., while the Titanic was still talking to Cape Race, the former ship’s operator “put the ’phones down, took off his clothes and turned in.”

Nearly all this time, until 11:30 p.m., the wireless operator of the Californian was listening with headphones on, but at 11:30 p.m., while the Titanic was still communicating with Cape Race, the operator of the former ship "took off his headphones, removed his clothes, and went to bed."

The fate of thousands of lives hung in the balance many times that ill-omened night, but the circumstances in connection with the S. S. Californian (Br. Rep. pp. 43-46), furnish the evidence corroborating that of the American Investigation, [23] viz., that it was not chance, but the grossest negligence alone which sealed the fate of all the noble lives, men and women, that were lost.

The fate of thousands of lives was at stake many times that fateful night, but the circumstances related to the S. S. Californian (Br. Rep. pp. 43-46) provide evidence that supports the findings of the American Investigation, [23] showing that it was not mere chance, but pure negligence that doomed all the brave lives—both men and women—that were lost.

It appears from the evidence referred to, information in regard to which we learned after our arrival in New York, that the Captain of the Californian and his crew were watching our lights from the deck of their ship, which remained approximately stationary until 5.15 a. m. on the following morning. During this interval it is shown that they were never distant more than six or seven miles. In fact, at 12 o’clock, the Californian was only four or five miles off at the point and in the general direction where she was seen by myself and at least a dozen others, who bore testimony before the American Committee, from the decks of the Titanic. The white rockets which we sent up, referred to presently, were also plainly seen at the time. Captain Lord was completely in possession of the knowledge that he was in proximity to a ship in distress. He could have put himself into immediate communication with us by wireless had he desired confirmation of the name of the ship and the disaster which had befallen it. His indifference is made apparent by his orders to “go on Morseing,” instead of utilizing the more modern method of the inventive genius and gentleman, Mr. Marconi, which [24] eventually saved us all. “The night was clear and the sea was smooth. The ice by which the Californian was surrounded,” says the British Report, “was loose ice extending for a distance of not more than two or three miles in the direction of the Titanic.” When she first saw the rockets, the Californian could have pushed through the ice to the open water without any serious risk and so have come to the assistance of the Titanic. A discussion of this subject is the most painful of all others for those who lost their loved ones aboard our ship.

It seems from the evidence we gathered after arriving in New York that the Captain of the Californian and his crew were watching our lights from their ship's deck, which stayed mostly in the same spot until 5:15 a.m. the next morning. During this time, they were never more than six or seven miles away. In fact, at midnight, the Californian was only about four or five miles away at the location and in the general direction where I and at least a dozen others saw her from the decks of the Titanic. The white rockets we launched, which will be mentioned later, were also clearly visible. Captain Lord was fully aware that he was near a ship in distress. He could have contacted us immediately by wireless if he wanted to verify the name of the ship and the disaster it faced. His indifference is evident in his orders to “keep Morseing,” instead of using the more modern method created by the brilliant inventor and gentleman, Mr. Marconi, which [24] ultimately saved us all. “The night was clear and the sea was smooth. The ice surrounding the Californian,” says the British Report, “was loose ice extending no more than two or three miles toward the Titanic.” When she first saw the rockets, the Californian could have navigated through the ice to reach open water with little risk and could have come to help the Titanic. Discussing this matter is the most painful topic for those who lost loved ones on our ship.

When we realized that the ship whose lights we saw was not coming towards us, our hopes of rescue were correspondingly depressed, but the men’s counsel to preserve calmness prevailed; and to reassure the ladies they repeated the much advertised fiction of “the unsinkable ship” on the supposed highest qualified authority. It was at this point that Miss Evans related to me the story that years ago in London she had been told by a fortune-teller to “beware of water,” and now “she knew she would be drowned.” My efforts to persuade her to the contrary were futile. Though she gave voice to her story, she presented no evidence whatever of fear, and when I saw and conversed with her an hour later when conditions appeared especially desperate, and the last [25] lifeboat was supposed to have departed, she was perfectly calm and did not revert again to the superstitious tale.

When we realized that the ship we saw lights from wasn't coming toward us, our hopes for rescue dipped significantly, but the men's advice to stay calm won out; to reassure the women, they repeated the well-known myth about "the unsinkable ship" based on supposed expert opinion. It was at this moment that Miss Evans shared with me a story from years before in London, where a fortune-teller had warned her to "beware of water," and now she felt "she knew she would be drowned." My attempts to convince her otherwise were in vain. Even though she spoke about her story, she showed no signs of fear, and when I saw and talked to her an hour later, when things seemed especially grim and the last [25] lifeboat was thought to have left, she remained completely calm and didn't bring up the superstitious tale again.


MR. AND MRS. ISIDOR STRAUS

Mr. and Mrs. Isidor Straus

From my own conclusions, and those of others, it appears that about forty-five minutes had now elapsed since the collision when Captain Smith’s orders were transmitted to the crew to lower the lifeboats, loaded with women and children first. The self-abnegation of Mr. and Mrs. Isidor Straus here shone forth heroically when she promptly and emphatically exclaimed: “No! I will not be separated from my husband; as we have lived, so will we die together;” and when he, too, declined the assistance proffered on my earnest solicitation that, because of his age and helplessness, exception should be made and he be allowed to accompany his wife in the boat. “No!” he said, “I do not wish any distinction in my favor which is not granted to others.” As near as I can recall them these were the words which they addressed to me. They expressed themselves as fully prepared to die, and calmly sat down in steamer chairs on the glass-enclosed Deck A, prepared to meet their fate. Further entreaties to make them change their decision were of no avail. Later they moved to the Boat Deck above, accompanying Mrs. Straus’s maid, who entered a lifeboat.

Based on my own conclusions and those of others, it seems that about forty-five minutes had passed since the collision when Captain Smith ordered the crew to lower the lifeboats, prioritizing women and children. The selflessness of Mr. and Mrs. Isidor Straus was truly heroic when she immediately and firmly stated, “No! I will not be separated from my husband; we have lived together, and we will die together.” When he also refused the help I earnestly offered, suggesting that due to his age and vulnerability, he should be allowed to join his wife in the boat, he replied, “No! I don’t want any special treatment that isn’t given to others.” As best as I can recall, these were the words they said to me. They expressed their readiness to die and calmly sat down in steamer chairs on Deck A, prepared to face their fate. Further attempts to persuade them to change their minds were futile. Later, they moved to the Boat Deck above, accompanying Mrs. Straus’s maid, who was getting into a lifeboat.

[26] When the order to load the boats was received I had promptly moved forward with the ladies in my charge toward the boats then being lowered from the Boat Deck above to Deck A on the port side of the ship, where we then were. A tall, slim young Englishman, Sixth Officer J. P. Moody, whose name I learned later, with other members of the ship’s crew, barred the progress of us men passengers any nearer to the boats. All that was left me was then to consign these ladies in my charge to the protection of the ship’s officer, and I thereby was relieved of their responsibility and felt sure that they would be safely loaded in the boats at this point. I remember a steward rolling a small barrel out of the door of the companionway. “What have you there?” said I. “Bread for the lifeboats,” was his quick and cheery reply, as I passed inside the ship for the last time, searching for two of my table companions, Mrs. Churchill Candee of Washington and Mr. Edward A. Kent. It was then that I met Wright, the racquet player, and exchanged the few words on the stairway already related.

[26] When the order came to load the boats, I quickly moved the ladies I was responsible for towards the boats that were being lowered from the Boat Deck above to Deck A on the port side of the ship. A tall, slim young Englishman, Sixth Officer J. P. Moody, whose name I found out later, along with other crew members, blocked the way for us male passengers to get any closer to the boats. All I could do was hand over the ladies in my care to the ship’s officer, which relieved me of that responsibility, and I felt confident they would be safely loaded onto the boats. I remember a steward rolling a small barrel out of the companionway door. “What’s that?” I asked. “Bread for the lifeboats,” he replied cheerfully as I went inside the ship for the last time, looking for two of my dining companions, Mrs. Churchill Candee from Washington and Mr. Edward A. Kent. It was then that I ran into Wright, the racquet player, and exchanged a few words with him on the staircase, as I mentioned earlier.

Considering it well to have a supply of blankets for use in the open boats exposed to the cold, I concluded, while passing, to make another, and my last, descent to my stateroom for this purpose, only [27] to find it locked, and on asking the reason why was told by some other steward than Cullen that it was done “to prevent looting.” Advising him of what was wanted, I went with him to the cabin stewards’ quarters nearby, where extra blankets were stored, and where I obtained them. I then went the length of the ship inside on this glass-enclosed Deck A from aft, forwards, looking in every room and corner for my missing table companions, but no passengers whatever were to be seen except in the smoking room, and there all alone by themselves, seated around a table, were four men, three of whom were personally well known to me, Major Butt, Clarence Moore and Frank Millet, but the fourth was a stranger, whom I therefore cannot identify. All four seemed perfectly oblivious of what was going on on the decks outside. It is impossible to suppose that they did not know of the collision with an iceberg and that the room they were in had been deserted by all others, who had hastened away. It occurred to me at the time that these men desired to show their entire indifference to the danger and that if I advised them as to how seriously I regarded it, they would laugh at me. This was the last I ever saw of any of them, and I know of no one who testifies to seeing them later, except a lady who mentions having seen Major Butt on the bridge five [28] minutes before the last boat left the ship.[1] There is no authentic story of what they did when the water reached this deck, and their ultimate fate is only a matter of conjecture. That they went down in the ship on this Deck A, when the steerage passengers (as described later) blocked the way to the deck above, is my personal belief, founded on the following facts, to wit: First, that neither I nor anyone else, so far as I know, ever saw any of them on the Boat Deck, and second, that the bodies of none of them were ever recovered, indicating the possibility that all went down inside the ship or the enclosed deck.

Thinking it would be a good idea to have some blankets for the open boats exposed to the cold, I decided to head back to my stateroom one last time for that purpose, only to find it locked. When I asked why, another steward, not Cullen, told me it was locked “to prevent looting.” After explaining what I needed, I went with him to the cabin stewards’ quarters nearby, where extra blankets were kept, and I got them there. I then made my way along the inside of the ship on this glass-enclosed Deck A from the back to the front, looking in every room and corner for my missing table companions, but I didn’t see any other passengers except in the smoking room. There, all alone around a table, were four men—three of whom I recognized: Major Butt, Clarence Moore, and Frank Millet—but the fourth was a stranger, so I can't identify him. All four seemed completely unaware of what was happening outside on the decks. There's no way they didn't know about the collision with the iceberg and that the room they were in had been deserted by everyone else who had rushed off. At that moment, I thought these men were trying to act completely indifferent to the danger, and if I told them how serious I thought it was, they would just laugh at me. That was the last I ever saw of any of them, and I don’t know anyone who can verify seeing them later, except a lady who mentioned seeing Major Butt on the bridge five minutes before the last boat left the ship. There’s no confirmed story of what they did when the water reached this deck, and their ultimate fate is just speculation. I believe they went down with the ship on this Deck A when the steerage passengers (as described later) blocked the way to the deck above, based on a couple of facts: First, neither I nor anyone else, as far as I know, ever saw any of them on the Boat Deck, and second, none of their bodies were ever recovered, suggesting they likely went down inside the ship or the enclosed deck.

[1] See page —.

See page —.

I next find myself forward on the port side, part of the time on the Boat Deck, and part on the deck below it, called Deck A, where I rejoined Clinch Smith, who reported that Mrs. Candee had departed on one of the boats. We remained together until the ship went down. I was on the Boat Deck when I saw and heard the first rocket, and then successive ones sent up at intervals thereafter. These were followed by the Morse red and blue lights, which were signalled near by us on the deck where we were; but we looked in vain for any response. These signals of distress indicated to every one of us that the [29] ship’s fate was sealed, and that she might sink before the lifeboats could be lowered.

I found myself on the port side, spending some time on the Boat Deck and some on the deck below it, called Deck A, where I rejoined Clinch Smith, who said that Mrs. Candee had left on one of the boats. We stayed together until the ship sank. I was on the Boat Deck when I saw and heard the first rocket, followed by several more shot up at intervals after that. These were followed by Morse red and blue lights signaled nearby on our deck; but we searched in vain for any response. These distress signals made it clear to all of us that the ship’s fate was sealed and that it might sink before the lifeboats could be lowered.


FIRST-CLASS SMOKING ROOM

First-Class Lounge

And now I am on Deck A again, where I helped in the loading of two boats lowered from the deck above. There were twenty boats in all on the ship: 14 wooden lifeboats, each thirty feet long by nine feet one inch broad, constructed to carry sixty-five persons each; 2 wooden cutters, emergency boats, twenty-five feet two inches long by seven feet two inches broad, constructed to carry forty persons each; and 4 Engelhardt “surf-boats” with canvas collapsible sides extending above the gunwales, twenty-five feet five inches long by eight feet broad, constructed to carry forty-seven persons each. The lifeboats were ranged along the ship’s rail, or its prolongation forward and aft on the Boat Deck, the odd numbered on the starboard and the even numbered on the port side. Two of the Engelhardt boats were on the Boat Deck forward beneath the Emergency boats suspended on davits above. The other Engelhardt boats were on the roof of the officers’ house forward of the first funnel. They are designated respectively by the letters, A. B. C. D.; A and C on the starboard, B and D on the port sides. They have a rounded bottom like a canoe. The name “collapsible boat” generally applied has given rise to mistaken impressions in regard to [30] them, because of the adjustable canvas sides above-mentioned.

And now I'm back on Deck A, where I helped load two boats lowered from the deck above. There were twenty boats in total on the ship: 14 wooden lifeboats, each thirty feet long and nine feet one inch wide, designed to carry sixty-five people each; 2 wooden cutters, emergency boats, twenty-five feet two inches long and seven feet two inches wide, designed to carry forty people each; and 4 Engelhardt “surf-boats” with collapsible canvas sides that extend above the gunwales, twenty-five feet five inches long and eight feet wide, designed to carry forty-seven people each. The lifeboats were lined up along the ship's rail, or its extensions forward and aft on the Boat Deck, with odd-numbered boats on the starboard side and even-numbered boats on the port side. Two of the Engelhardt boats were on the Boat Deck forward, under the emergency boats suspended on davits above. The other Engelhardt boats were on the roof of the officers' house, in front of the first funnel. They are labeled A, B, C, and D; A and C are on the starboard side, while B and D are on the port side. They have a rounded bottom like a canoe. The term “collapsible boat” is often used, which can lead to misunderstandings about them due to the adjustable canvas sides mentioned.

At this quarter I was no longer held back from approaching near the boats, but my assistance and work as one of the crew in the loading of boats and getting them away as quickly as possible were accepted, for there was now no time to spare. The Second Officer, Lightoller, was in command on the port side forward, where I was. One of his feet was planted in the lifeboat, and the other on the rail of Deck A, while we, through the wood frames of the lowered glass windows on this deck, passed women, children, and babies in rapid succession without any confusion whatsoever. Among this number was Mrs. Astor, whom I lifted over the four-feet high rail of the ship through the frame. Her husband held her left arm as we carefully passed her to Lightoller, who seated her in the boat. A dialogue now ensued between Colonel Astor and the officer, every word of which I listened to with intense interest. Astor was close to me in the adjoining window-frame, to the left of mine. Leaning out over the rail he asked permission of Lightoller to enter the boat to protect his wife, which, in view of her delicate condition, seems to have been a reasonable request, but the officer, intent upon his duty, and obeying orders, [31] and not knowing the millionaire from the rest of us, replied: “No, sir, no men are allowed in these boats until women are loaded first.” Colonel Astor did not demur, but bore the refusal bravely and resignedly, simply asking the number of the boat to help find his wife later in case he also was rescued. “Number 4,” was Lightoller’s reply. Nothing more was said. Colonel Astor moved away from this point and I never saw him again. I do not for a moment believe the report that he attempted to enter, or did enter, a boat and it is evident that if any such thought occurred to him at all it must have been at this present time and in this boat with his wife. Second Officer Lightoller recalled the incident perfectly when I reminded him of it. It was only through me that Colonel Astor’s identity was established in his mind. “I assumed,” said he, “that I was asked to give the number of the lifeboat as the passenger intended, for some unknown cause, to make complaint about me.” From the fact that I never saw Colonel Astor on the Boat Deck later, and also because his body, when found, was crushed (according to the statement of one who saw it at Halifax, Mr. Harry K. White, of Boston, Mr. Edward A. Kent’s brother-in-law, my schoolmate and friend from boyhood), I am of the opinion that he met his fate on the ship when the boilers tore through it, as described later.

At this point, I was no longer held back from getting close to the boats, and my help as part of the crew in loading the boats and getting them away as quickly as possible was accepted since there was no time to waste. The Second Officer, Lightoller, was in charge on the port side forward, where I was. One of his feet was in the lifeboat, and the other was on the rail of Deck A, while we passed women, children, and babies through the wood frames of the lowered glass windows on this deck in quick succession without any confusion. Among them was Mrs. Astor, whom I lifted over the four-foot-high rail of the ship through the frame. Her husband held her left arm as we carefully passed her to Lightoller, who seated her in the boat. A conversation now took place between Colonel Astor and the officer, every word of which I listened to with great interest. Astor was close to me in the adjoining window frame, to the left of mine. Leaning over the rail, he asked Lightoller for permission to enter the boat to protect his wife, which, considering her delicate condition, seemed like a reasonable request. However, the officer, focused on his duty and following orders, not knowing the millionaire from the rest of us, replied, “No, sir, no men are allowed in these boats until women are loaded first.” Colonel Astor did not argue, but accepted the refusal bravely and calmly, simply asking for the boat number to help find his wife later if he was rescued too. “Number 4,” was Lightoller’s reply. Nothing more was said. Colonel Astor moved away from that spot, and I never saw him again. I don't believe the reports that he tried to enter a boat, and it’s clear that if he had that thought at all, it must have been at that moment and with his wife. Second Officer Lightoller remembered the incident perfectly when I reminded him of it. It was only through me that Colonel Astor’s identity was established in his mind. “I assumed,” he said, “that I was asked to give the number of the lifeboat because the passenger intended, for some unknown reason, to complain about me.” Given that I never saw Colonel Astor on the Boat Deck later and because his body, when found, was crushed (according to the account of someone who saw it in Halifax, Mr. Harry K. White, of Boston, Mr. Edward A. Kent’s brother-in-law, my schoolmate and friend from childhood), I believe that he met his fate on the ship when the boilers exploded through it, as I will describe later.

[32] One of the incidents I recall when loading the boats at this point was my seeing a young woman clinging tightly to a baby in her arms as she approached near the ship’s high rail, but unwilling even for a moment to allow anyone else to hold the little one while assisting her to board the lifeboat. As she drew back sorrowfully to the outer edge of the crowd on the deck, I followed and persuaded her to accompany me to the rail again, promising if she would entrust the baby to me I would see that the officer passed it to her after she got aboard. I remember her trepidation as she acceded to my suggestion and the happy expression of relief when the mother was safely seated with the baby restored to her. “Where is my baby?” was her anxious wail. “I have your baby,” I cried, as it was tenderly handed along. I remember this incident well because of my feeling at the time, when I had the babe in my care; though the interval was short, I wondered how I should manage with it in my arms if the lifeboats got away and I should be plunged into the water with it as the ship sank.

[32] One of the moments I remember while loading the boats was seeing a young woman holding her baby tightly as she got close to the ship’s high rail, refusing to let anyone else hold her child while she boarded the lifeboat. As she sadly stepped back to the edge of the crowd on the deck, I followed her and convinced her to come back to the rail, promising that if she would trust me with the baby, I would make sure the officer passed it to her once she was aboard. I recall her nervousness as she agreed to my suggestion and the look of relief on her face when she was safely seated with her baby back in her arms. “Where is my baby?” she cried out in worry. “I have your baby,” I shouted, as it was gently handed along. I remember this moment vividly because of how I felt at the time while holding the baby; even though it was a short time, I wondered how I would manage to keep it safe in my arms if the lifeboats got away and I was thrown into the water as the ship went down.

According to Lightoller’s testimony before the Senate Committee he put twenty to twenty-five women, with two seamen to row, in the first boat and thirty, with two seamen, in the second.

According to Lightoller's testimony before the Senate Committee, he put twenty to twenty-five women, along with two sailors to row, in the first boat and thirty, with two sailors, in the second.

Our labors in loading the boats were now [33] shifted to the Boat Deck above, where Clinch Smith and I, with others, followed Lightoller and the crew. On this deck some difficulty was experienced in getting the boats ready to lower. Several causes may have contributed to this, viz., lack of drill and insufficient number of seamen for such emergency, or because of the new tackle not working smoothly. We had the hardest time with the Engelhardt boat, lifting and pushing it towards and over the rail. My shoulders and the whole weight of my body were used in assisting the crew at this work. Lightoller’s testimony tells us that as the situation grew more serious he began to take chances and in loading the third boat he filled it up as full as he dared to, with about thirty-five persons. By this time he was short of seamen, and in the fourth boat he put the first man passenger. “Are you a sailor?” Lightoller asked, and received the reply from the gentleman addressed that he was “a yachtsman.” Lightoller told him if he was “sailor enough to get out over the bulwarks to the lifeboat, to go ahead.” This passenger was Major Arthur Peuchen, of Toronto, who acquitted himself as a brave man should. My energies were so concentrated upon this work of loading the boats at this quarter that lapse of time, sense of sight and sense of hearing recorded no impressions during this interval until the last [34] boat was loaded; but there is one fact of which I am positive, and that is that every man, woman, officer and member of the crew did their full duty without a sign of fear or confusion. Lightoller’s strong and steady voice rang out his orders in clear firm tones, inspiring confidence and obedience. There was not one woman who shed tears or gave any sign of fear or distress. There was not a man at this quarter of the ship who indicated a desire to get into the boats and escape with the women. There was not a member of the crew who shirked, or left his post. The coolness, courage, and sense of duty that I here witnessed made me thankful to God and proud of my Anglo-Saxon race that gave this perfect and superb exhibition of self-control at this hour of severest trial. “The boat’s deck was only ten feet from the water when I lowered the sixth boat,” testified Lightoller, “and when we lowered the first, the distance to the water was seventy feet.” We had now loaded all the women who were in sight at that quarter of the ship, and I ran along the deck with Clinch Smith on the port side some distance aft shouting, “Are there any more women?” “Are there any more women?” On my return there was a very palpable list to port as if the ship was about to topple over. The deck was on a corresponding slant. “All passengers to [35] the starboard side,” was Lightoller’s loud command, heard by all of us. Here I thought the final crisis had come, with the boats all gone, and when we were to be precipitated into the sea.

Our efforts in loading the boats had now [33] moved to the Boat Deck above, where Clinch Smith and I, along with others, followed Lightoller and the crew. On this deck, we had some difficulty getting the boats ready to lower. Several factors may have played a role, such as a lack of practice and not enough sailors for such an emergency, or the new equipment not working smoothly. We struggled the most with the Engelhardt boat, lifting and pushing it toward the rail. I put all my strength into helping the crew with this work. Lightoller’s account indicates that as the situation became more dire, he began to take risks and filled the third boat as much as he could, with about thirty-five people. By this point, he was low on sailors, and in the fourth boat, he let the first male passenger come on board. “Are you a sailor?” Lightoller asked, to which the gentleman replied that he was “a yachtsman.” Lightoller told him if he was “sailor enough” to climb over the bulwarks to the lifeboat, he should go ahead. This passenger was Major Arthur Peuchen from Toronto, who acted like a true gentleman. I was so focused on loading the boats in this area that I lost track of time and didn't register any sights or sounds until the last [34] boat was loaded; but one thing I am sure of is that every man, woman, officer, and crew member did their duty without showing any signs of fear or confusion. Lightoller’s strong, steady voice called out his orders clearly, inspiring confidence and obedience. Not one woman shed a tear or showed any signs of fear or panic. There wasn’t a man in that part of the ship who wanted to escape in the boats with the women. Every crew member remained at their post without hesitation. The calmness, bravery, and sense of duty I witnessed made me thankful to God and proud of my Anglo-Saxon heritage for displaying this remarkable level of self-control during such a trying time. “The boat deck was only ten feet from the water when I lowered the sixth boat,” Lightoller testified, “and when we lowered the first, the distance to the water was seventy feet.” We had now loaded all the women in sight on that side of the ship, and I ran along the deck with Clinch Smith on the port side some distance back, shouting, “Are there any more women?” “Are there any more women?” On my way back, there was a noticeable tilt to port as if the ship was about to tip over. The deck was at a corresponding angle. “All passengers to [35] the starboard side,” Lightoller’s loud command rang out, heard by all of us. At that moment, I thought the final crisis had arrived, with all the boats gone and we were about to be thrown into the sea.

Prayerful thoughts now began to rise in me that my life might be preserved and I be restored to my loved ones at home. I weighed myself in the balance, doubtful whether I was thus deserving of God’s mercy and protection. I questioned myself as to the performance of my religious duties according to the instructions of my earliest Preceptor, the Rev. Henry A. Coit, whose St. Paul’s School at Concord, N. H., I had attended. My West Point training in the matter of recognition of constituted authority and maintenance of composure stood me in good stead.

Prayerful thoughts started to rise within me, hoping that my life would be saved and I would be reunited with my loved ones at home. I reflected on my worthiness, uncertain if I truly deserved God’s mercy and protection. I questioned my commitment to my religious duties as taught by my earliest mentor, Rev. Henry A. Coit, whose St. Paul’s School in Concord, N.H., I had attended. My training at West Point in recognizing authority and maintaining composure served me well.

My friend, Clinch Smith, urged immediate obedience to Lightoller’s orders, and, with other men passengers, we crossed over to the starboard quarter of the ship, forward on the same Boat Deck where, as I afterwards learned, the officer in command was First Officer Murdoch, who had also done noble work, and was soon thereafter to lose his life. Though the deck here was not so noticeably aslant as on the port side, the conditions appeared fully as desperate. All the lifeboats had been lowered and had departed. There was somewhat of a crowd congregated along the rail. The [36] light was sufficient for me to recognize distinctly many of those with whom I was well acquainted. Here, pale and determined, was Mr. John B. Thayer, Second Vice-President of the Pennsylvania Railroad, and Mr. George D. Widener. They were looking over the ship’s gunwale, talking earnestly as if debating what to do. Next to them it pained me to discover Mrs. J. M. Brown and Miss Evans, the two ladies whom more than an hour previous I had, as related, consigned to the care of Sixth Officer Moody on Deck A, where he, as previously described, blocked my purpose of accompanying these ladies and personally assisting them into the boat. They showed no signs of perturbation whatever as they conversed quietly with me. Mrs. Brown quickly related how they became separated, in the crowd, from her sisters, Mrs. Appleton and Mrs. Cornell. Alas! that they had not remained on the same port side of the ship, or moved forward on Deck A, or the Boat Deck! Instead, they had wandered in some unexplained way to the very furthest point diagonally from where they were at first. At the time of introduction I had not caught Miss Evans’ name, and when we were here together at this critical moment I thought it important to ask, and she gave me her name. Meantime the crew were working on the roof of the officers’ quarters to [37] cut loose one of the Engelhardt boats. All this took place more quickly than it takes to write it.

My friend, Clinch Smith, insisted we follow Lightoller’s orders immediately, and along with some other passengers, we moved over to the starboard side of the ship, toward the front of the Boat Deck. Later, I learned that the officer in charge was First Officer Murdoch, who had also done incredible work and was soon to lose his life. Although the deck here wasn’t as tilted as the port side, the circumstances seemed just as dire. All the lifeboats had been launched and had already left. There was a bit of a crowd gathered along the railing. The [36] light was enough for me to clearly recognize many people I knew well. Here, looking pale but determined, was Mr. John B. Thayer, the Second Vice-President of the Pennsylvania Railroad, and Mr. George D. Widener. They were peering over the side of the ship, speaking seriously as if they were deciding what to do. Next to them, I was saddened to see Mrs. J. M. Brown and Miss Evans, the two ladies I had, as I described earlier, entrusted to Sixth Officer Moody on Deck A, who had, as mentioned before, blocked my attempt to accompany them and help them into a lifeboat. They showed no signs of distress as they spoke quietly with me. Mrs. Brown quickly explained how they got separated from her sisters, Mrs. Appleton and Mrs. Cornell, in the crowd. What a pity they hadn’t stayed on the same port side of the ship, or moved toward the front on Deck A, or the Boat Deck! Instead, they had somehow wandered to the farthest point diagonally from where they started. When we were at this critical moment together, I realized I hadn’t caught Miss Evans’ name earlier, so I thought it was important to ask, and she told me her name. Meanwhile, the crew was busy on the roof of the officers’ quarters trying to [37] cut loose one of the Engelhardt boats. All this happened faster than it takes to write it.

Meantime, I will describe what was going on at the quarter where I left Lightoller loading the last boat on the port side. The information was obtained personally from him, in answer to my careful questioning during the next few days on board the Carpathia, when I made notes thereof, which were confirmed again the next week in Washington, where we were both summoned before the Senate Investigating Committee. “Men from the steerage,” he said, “rushed the boat.” “Rush” is the word he used, meaning they got in without his permission. He drew his pistol and ordered them out, threatening to shoot if they attempted to enter the boat again. I presume it was in consequence of this incident that the crew established the line which I encountered, presently referred to, which blocked the men passengers from approaching the last boat loaded on the port side forward, where we had been, and the last one that was safely loaded from the ship.

In the meantime, I’ll describe what was happening at the area where I left Lightoller loading the last lifeboat on the port side. I got this information directly from him, after carefully questioning him over the next few days on board the Carpathia, when I took notes that were later confirmed again the following week in Washington, where we both were called before the Senate Investigating Committee. “Men from the steerage,” he said, “rushed the boat.” “Rush” is the word he used, meaning they got in without his permission. He pulled out his pistol and ordered them out, threatening to shoot if they tried to enter the boat again. I assume it was because of this incident that the crew set up the line I encountered later, which prevented the male passengers from getting near the last boat loaded on the port side forward, where we had been, and the last one that was safely loaded from the ship.

During this very short interval I was on the starboard side, as described, next to the rail, with Mrs. Brown and Miss Evans, when I heard a member of the crew, coming from the quarter where the last boat was loaded, say that there was room for more ladies in it. I immediately seized [38] each lady by the arm, and, with Miss Evans on my right and Mrs. Brown on my left, hurried, with three other ladies following us, toward the port side; but I had not proceeded half-way, and near amidship, when I was stopped by the aforesaid line of the crew barring my progress, and one of the officers told me that only the women could pass.

During this very short moment, I was on the starboard side, as mentioned, next to the railing, with Mrs. Brown and Miss Evans, when I heard a crew member, coming from the area where the last boat was loaded, say that there was space for more ladies. I quickly took each lady by the arm and, with Miss Evans on my right and Mrs. Brown on my left, rushed, with three other ladies following us, toward the port side. But I hadn't gotten halfway, and just near amidship, when I was stopped by the crew members blocking my way, and one of the officers told me that only women could pass.

The story of what now happened to Mrs. Brown and Miss Evans after they left me must be told by Mrs. Brown, as related to me by herself when I rejoined her next on board the Carpathia. Miss Evans led the way, she said, as they neared the rail where what proved to be the last lifeboat was being loaded, but in a spirit of most heroic self-sacrifice Miss Evans insisted upon Mrs. Brown’s taking precedence in being assisted aboard the boat. “You go first,” she said. “You are married and have children.” But when Miss Evans attempted to follow after, she was unable to do so for some unknown cause. The women in the boat were not able, it would appear, to pull Miss Evans in. It was necessary for her first to clear the four feet high ship’s gunwale, and no man or member of the crew was at this particular point to lift her over. I have questioned Mr. Lightoller several times about this, but he has not been able to give any satisfactory explanation and [39] cannot understand it, for when he gave orders to lower away, there was no woman in sight. I have further questioned him as to whether there was an interval between the ship’s rail and the lifeboat he was loading, but he says, “No,” for until the very last boat he stood, as has already been described, with one foot planted on the ship’s gunwale and the other in the lifeboat. I had thought that the list of the ship might have caused too much of an interval for him to have done this. Perhaps what I have read in a letter of Mrs. Brown may furnish some reason why Miss Evans’ efforts to board the lifeboat, in which there was plenty of room for her, were unavailing. “Never mind,” she is said to have called out, “I will go on a later boat.” She then ran away and was not seen again; but there was no later boat, and it would seem that after a momentary impulse, being disappointed and being unable to get into the boat, she went aft on the port side, and no one saw her again. Neither the second officer nor I saw any women on the deck during the interval thereafter of fifteen or twenty minutes before the great ship sank.

The story of what happened next to Mrs. Brown and Miss Evans after they left me must be told by Mrs. Brown, as she shared it with me when I next joined her on board the Carpathia. According to her, Miss Evans took the lead as they approached the rail where what turned out to be the last lifeboat was being loaded. However, in a truly heroic act of self-sacrifice, Miss Evans insisted that Mrs. Brown should go first to be helped into the boat. “You go first,” she told her. “You’re married and have kids.” But when Miss Evans tried to follow, she couldn’t for some unknown reason. The women already in the boat couldn’t pull Miss Evans in. She needed to clear the four-foot-high ship’s gunwale first, and there was no man or crew member around at that point to lift her over. I’ve asked Mr. Lightoller several times about this, but he hasn’t been able to provide a satisfactory explanation and doesn’t understand it either, because when he gave the orders to lower the boat, no woman was in sight. I also asked him if there was a gap between the ship's rail and the lifeboat while they were loading it, but he said, “No,” because until the very last boat, he stood, as described, with one foot on the ship’s gunwale and the other in the lifeboat. I thought maybe the tilt of the ship had created too much of a gap for him to manage that. Perhaps something I read in a letter from Mrs. Brown explains why Miss Evans’ attempts to board the lifeboat, which had plenty of room for her, were unsuccessful. “Never mind,” she reportedly called out, “I will go on a later boat.” She then ran off and was never seen again; but there was no later boat, and it seems that after a brief moment of impulsiveness, feeling disappointed and unable to get into the boat, she moved toward the back on the port side, and no one saw her again. Neither the second officer nor I saw any women on deck during the following fifteen to twenty minutes before the great ship sank.

An inspection of the American and British Reports shows that all women and children of the first cabin were saved except five. Out of the one hundred and fifty these were the five lost: (1) [40] Miss Evans; (2) Mrs. Straus; (3) Mrs. H. J. Allison, of Montreal; (4) her daughter, Miss Allison, and (5) Miss A. E. Isham, of New York. The first two have already been accounted for. Mrs. Allison and Miss Allison could have been saved had they not chosen to remain on the ship. They refused to enter the lifeboat unless Mr. Allison was allowed to go with them. This statement was made in my presence by Mrs. H. A. Cassebeer, of New York, who related it to Mrs. Allison’s brother, Mr. G. F. Johnston, and myself. Those of us who survived among the first cabin passengers will remember this beautiful Mrs. Allison, and will be glad to know of the heroic mould in which she was cast, as exemplified by her fate, which was similar to that of another, Mrs. Straus, who has been memorialized the world over. The fifth lady lost was Miss A. E. Isham, and she is the only one of whom no survivor, so far as I can learn, is able to give any information whatever as to where she was or what she did on that fateful Sunday night. Her relatives, learning that her stateroom, No. C, 49, adjoined mine, wrote me in the hope that I might be able to furnish some information to their sorrowing hearts about her last hours on the shipwrecked Titanic. It was with much regret that I replied that I had not seen my neighbor at any time, and, not having the pleasure [41] of her acquaintance, identification was impossible. I was, however, glad to be able to assure her family of one point, viz., that she did not meet with the horrible fate which they feared, in being locked in her stateroom and drowned. I had revisited my stateroom twice after being aroused by the collision, and am sure that she was fully warned of what had happened, and after she left her stateroom it was locked behind her, as was mine.

An inspection of the American and British Reports shows that all women and children in the first cabin were saved except for five. Out of one hundred and fifty, these were the five lost: (1) [40] Miss Evans; (2) Mrs. Straus; (3) Mrs. H. J. Allison from Montreal; (4) her daughter, Miss Allison, and (5) Miss A. E. Isham from New York. The first two have already been accounted for. Mrs. Allison and Miss Allison could have been saved if they hadn’t chosen to stay on the ship. They refused to enter the lifeboat unless Mr. Allison could go with them. I heard this statement from Mrs. H. A. Cassebeer of New York, who shared it with Mrs. Allison’s brother, Mr. G. F. Johnston, and me. Those of us who survived from the first cabin will remember the beautiful Mrs. Allison and will be glad to know about her heroic nature, as shown by her fate, which was similar to that of Mrs. Straus, who has been honored around the world. The fifth woman lost was Miss A. E. Isham, and she is the only one about whom I’ve learned no survivor has been able to provide any information regarding where she was or what she did that tragic Sunday night. Her relatives, upon learning that her stateroom, No. C, 49, was next to mine, wrote to me hoping I could offer some details to help ease their sorrow about her last moments on the shipwrecked Titanic. It was with great regret that I replied that I hadn’t seen my neighbor at any time, and without knowing her personally, I couldn’t identify her. However, I was glad to assure her family of one thing, that she did not suffer the dreadful fate they feared of being trapped in her stateroom and drowned. I had gone back to my stateroom twice after being woken by the collision, and I’m certain she was fully warned of what happened. After she left her stateroom, it was locked behind her, just like mine.


BEDROOM OF PARLOR SUITE

Parlor suite bedroom


SUITE BEDROOM

Master bedroom

The simple statement of fact that all of the first cabin women were sent off in the lifeboats and saved, except five—three of whom met heroic death through choice and two by some mischance—is in itself the most sublime tribute that could be paid to the self-sacrifice and the gallantry of the first cabin men, including all the grand heroes who sank with the ship and those of us who survived their fate. All authentic testimony of both first and second cabin passengers is also in evidence that the Captain’s order for women and children to be loaded first met with the unanimous approval of us all, and in every instance was carried out both in letter and in spirit. In Second Officer Lightoller’s testimony before the Senate Committee, when asked whether the Captain’s order was a rule of the sea, he answered that it was “the rule of human nature.” There is no doubt in my mind [42] that the men at that quarter where we were would have adopted the same rule spontaneously whether ordered by the Captain, or not. Speaking from my own personal observation, which by comparison with that of the second officer I find in accord with his, all six boat loads, including the last, departed with women and children only, with not a man passenger except Major Peuchen, whose services were enlisted to replace the lack of crew. I may say further that with the single exception of Colonel Astor’s plea for the protection of his wife, in delicate condition, there was not one who made a move or a suggestion to enter a boat.

The straightforward fact is that all the women from the first-class cabin were put in the lifeboats and saved, except for five—three of whom heroically chose to stay behind and two who met unfortunate fates. This speaks to the selflessness and bravery of the first-class men, including all the great heroes who went down with the ship and those of us who survived. All credible accounts from both first and second-class passengers confirm that the Captain’s order to load women and children first was unanimously supported by all of us and was consistently followed in both letter and spirit. When Second Officer Lightoller testified before the Senate Committee and was asked whether the Captain’s order was a maritime rule, he stated it was “the rule of human nature.” I am certain that the men present at that quarter would have adopted the same rule on their own, regardless of the Captain’s order. From my own observations, which align with those of the second officer, all six lifeboats, including the last one, left with only women and children on board, except for Major Peuchen, who was asked to help fill the crew gap. Additionally, aside from Colonel Astor’s request for the safety of his wife, who was in delicate condition, nobody else tried to get into a lifeboat.

While the light was dim on the decks it was always sufficient for me to recognize anyone with whom I was acquainted, and I am happy in being able to record the names of those I know beyond any doubt whatever, as with me in these last terrible scenes when Lightoller’s boats were being lowered and after the last lifeboat had left the ship. The names of these were: James Clinch Smith, Colonel John Jacob Astor, Mr. John B. Thayer and Mr. George D. Widener. So far as I know, and my research has been exhaustive, I am the sole surviving passenger who was with or assisted Lightoller in the loading of the last boats. When I first saw and realized that every lifeboat had left the ship, the sensation felt was not an [43] agreeable one. No thought of fear entered my head, but I experienced a feeling which others may recall when holding the breath in the face of some frightful emergency and when “vox faucibus hæsit,” as frequently happened to the old Trojan hero of our school days. This was the nearest approach to fear, if it can be so characterized, that is discernible in an analysis of my actions or feelings while in the midst of the many dangers which beset me during that night of terror. Though still worse and seemingly many hopeless conditions soon prevailed, and unexpected ones, too, when I felt that “any moment might be my last,” I had no time to contemplate danger when there was continuous need of quick thought, action and composure withal. Had I become rattled for a moment, or in the slightest degree been undecided during the several emergencies presently cited, I am certain that I never should have lived to tell the tale of my miraculous escape. For it is eminently fitting, in gratitude to my Maker, that I should make the acknowledgment that I know of no recorded instance of Providential deliverance more directly attributable to cause and effect, illustrating the efficacy of prayer and how “God helps those who help themselves.” I should have only courted the fate of many hundreds of others had I supinely made no effort to supplement my prayers [44] with all the strength and power which He has granted to me. While I said to myself, “Good-bye to all at home,” I hoped and prayed for escape. My mind was nerved to do the duty of the moment, and my muscles seemed to be hardened in preparation for any struggle that might come. When I learned that there was still another boat, the Engelhardt, on the roof of the officers’ quarters, I felt encouraged with the thought that here was a chance of getting away before the ship sank; but what was one boat among so many eager to board her?

While the light on the decks was dim, it was still enough for me to recognize anyone I knew, and I’m glad to note the names of those I’m certain were with me during those last harrowing moments when Lightoller’s boats were being lowered and after the last lifeboat had left the ship. These names are: James Clinch Smith, Colonel John Jacob Astor, Mr. John B. Thayer, and Mr. George D. Widener. As far as I know, and I’ve done extensive research, I am the only surviving passenger who was with or helped Lightoller load the last boats. When I first saw that every lifeboat had left the ship, it was not a pleasant feeling. I didn’t feel afraid, but I experienced a sensation that others might remember when they hold their breath in a frightening situation, like the old Trojan hero from our school stories when “the voice stuck in his throat.” This was the closest I came to fear, if it can be described that way, during the numerous dangers I faced that night. Even though worse and seemingly hopeless conditions soon arose, along with unexpected ones, when I felt that “any moment could be my last,” I had no time to think about danger. I needed to stay quick-thinking, act decisively, and keep my composure. Had I panicked for even a moment or been the slightest bit unsure during the various emergencies I faced, I am certain I wouldn’t have lived to share the story of my miraculous escape. It is only fitting, in gratitude to my Maker, to acknowledge that I know of no recorded instance of divine deliverance more clearly linked to cause and effect, demonstrating the power of prayer and how “God helps those who help themselves.” I would have met the same fate as many hundreds of others if I had simply made no effort to back up my prayers with all the strength and ability He has given me. While I told myself, “Goodbye to everyone at home,” I hoped and prayed for an escape. My mind was ready to do what was necessary, and my muscles seemed to tense up, preparing for any fight that might come. When I learned that there was still another boat, the Engelhardt, on the roof of the officers’ quarters, I felt hopeful at the thought that I might have a chance to escape before the ship sank; but who would be able to board one boat among so many eager to get on?

During my short absence in conducting the ladies to a position of safety, Mr. Thayer and Mr. Widener had disappeared, but I know not whither. Mr. Widener’s son, Harry, was probably with them, but Mr. Thayer supposed that his young son, Jack, had left the ship in the same boat with his mother. Messrs. Thayer and Widener must have gone toward the stern during the short interval of my absence. No one at this point had jumped into the sea. If there had been any, both Clinch Smith and I would have known it. After the water struck the bridge forward there were many who rushed aft, climbed over the rail and jumped, but I never saw one of them.

During my brief absence taking the ladies to safety, Mr. Thayer and Mr. Widener had vanished, but I didn’t know where they went. Mr. Widener’s son, Harry, was probably with them, but Mr. Thayer thought his young son, Jack, had left the ship in the same lifeboat as his mother. Messrs. Thayer and Widener must have gone toward the back during the short time I was away. At that point, no one had jumped into the sea. If anyone had, both Clinch Smith and I would have noticed. After the water hit the bridge at the front, many people rushed to the back, climbed over the rail, and jumped, but I never actually saw any of them.

I was now working with the crew at the davits on the starboard side forward, adjusting them, [45] ready for lowering the Engelhardt boat from the roof of the officers’ house to the Boat Deck below. Some one of the crew on the roof, where it was, sang out, “Has any passenger a knife?” I took mine out of my pocket and tossed it to him, saying, “Here is a small penknife, if that will do any good.” It appeared to me then that there was more trouble than there ought to have been in removing the canvas cover and cutting the boat loose, and that some means should have been available for doing this without any delay. Meantime, four or five long oars were placed aslant against the walls of the officers’ house to break the fall of the boat, which was pushed from the roof and slipped with a crash down on the Boat Deck, smashing several of the oars. Clinch Smith and I scurried out of the way and stood leaning with our backs against the rail, watching this procedure and feeling anxious lest the boat might have been stove in, or otherwise injured so as to cause her to leak in the water. The account of the junior Marconi operator, Harold S. Bride, supplements mine. “I saw a collapsible boat,” he said, “near a funnel, and went over to it. Twelve men were trying to boost it down to the Boat Deck. They were having an awful time. It was the last boat left. I looked at it longingly a few minutes; then I gave a hand and over she went.”

I was now with the crew at the davits on the starboard side at the front, adjusting them, [45] getting ready to lower the Engelhardt boat from the roof of the officers’ house to the Boat Deck below. Someone on the roof called out, “Does any passenger have a knife?” I pulled mine out of my pocket and tossed it to him, saying, “Here’s a small penknife, if that helps.” It seemed to me that removing the canvas cover and cutting the boat loose was causing more trouble than it should have, and there should have been a quicker way to do this. In the meantime, four or five long oars were propped up against the walls of the officers’ house to soften the impact of the boat, which was pushed off the roof and crashed down onto the Boat Deck, breaking several of the oars. Clinch Smith and I hurried out of the way and leaned against the rail, watching the process and worrying that the boat might have been damaged or could start leaking once in the water. The account of the junior Marconi operator, Harold S. Bride, adds to mine. “I saw a collapsible boat,” he said, “near a funnel, and I went over to it. Twelve men were struggling to lower it to the Boat Deck. They were having a really hard time. It was the last boat left. I stared at it longingly for a few minutes, then I helped out and down it went.”

[46] About this time I recall that an officer on the roof of the house called down to the crew at this quarter, “Are there any seamen down there among you?” “Aye, aye, sir,” was the response, and quite a number left the Boat Deck to assist in what I supposed to have been the cutting loose of the other Engelhardt boat up there on the roof. Again I heard an inquiry for another knife. I thought I recognized the voice of the second officer working up there with the crew. Lightoller has told me, and has written me as well, that “boat A on the starboard side did not leave the ship,”[2] while “B was thrown down to the Boat Deck,” and was the one on which he and I eventually climbed. The crew had thrown the Engelhardt boat to the deck, but I did not understand why they were so long about launching it, unless they were waiting to cut the other one loose and launch them both at the same time. Two young men of the crew, nice looking, dressed in white, one tall and the other smaller, were coolly debating as to whether the compartments would hold the ship afloat. They were standing with their backs to the rail looking on at the rest of the crew, and I recall asking one of them why he did not assist.

[46] Around this time, I remember an officer on the roof of the house calling down to the crew below, asking, “Are there any sailors down there with you?” “Aye, aye, sir,” came the reply, and quite a few left the Boat Deck to help with what I assumed was getting the other Engelhardt boat free up there. I heard another request for a knife. I thought I recognized the voice of the second officer working with the crew up there. Lightoller has told me, and also written to me, that “boat A on the starboard side did not leave the ship,”[2] while “B was thrown down to the Boat Deck,” which was the one he and I eventually climbed into. The crew had tossed the Engelhardt boat onto the deck, but I couldn’t understand why they were taking so long to launch it unless they were waiting to cut the other one loose and launch both at the same time. Two young crew members, good-looking and dressed in white, one tall and the other shorter, were calmly debating whether the compartments would keep the ship afloat. They were standing with their backs to the rail, watching the rest of the crew, and I remember asking one of them why he wasn’t helping.

[2] With the evidence on the subject presented later he recognizes that Boat A floated away and was afterwards utilized.

[2] With the evidence on the subject presented later, he acknowledges that Boat A drifted away and was later used.

[47] At this time there were other passengers around, but Clinch Smith was the only one associated with me here to the last. It was about this time, fifteen minutes after the launching of the last lifeboat on the port side, that I heard a noise that spread consternation among us all. This was no less than the water striking the bridge and gurgling up the hatchway forward. It seemed momentarily as if it would reach the Boat Deck. It appeared as if it would take the crew a long time to turn the Engelhardt boat right side up and lift it over the rail, and there were so many ready to board her that she would have been swamped. Probably taking these points into consideration, Clinch Smith made the proposition that we should leave and go toward the stern, still on the starboard side, so he started and I followed immediately after him. We had taken but a few steps in the direction indicated when there arose before us from the decks below, a mass of humanity several lines deep, covering the Boat Deck, facing us, and completely blocking our passage toward the stern.

[47] At this point, there were other passengers around, but Clinch Smith was the only one still with me. Around fifteen minutes after the last lifeboat was launched from the port side, I heard a sound that caused panic among us all. It was the water hitting the bridge and gurgling up the hatchway in front. For a moment, it seemed like the water would reach the Boat Deck. It looked like it would take a long time for the crew to right the Engelhardt boat and lift it over the rail, and with so many people ready to board, it would have capsized. Considering all this, Clinch Smith suggested that we should leave and head toward the stern, still on the starboard side. He started moving, and I quickly followed him. We had taken just a few steps in that direction when suddenly in front of us, from the decks below, there was a mass of people stacked several lines deep, covering the Boat Deck, facing us, and completely blocking our way to the stern.

There were women in the crowd, as well as men, and they seemed to be steerage passengers who had just come up from the decks below. Instantly, when they saw us and the water on the deck chasing us from behind, they turned in the [48] opposite direction towards the stern. This brought them at that point plumb against the iron fence and railing which divide the first and second cabin passengers. Even among these people there was no hysterical cry, or evidence of panic, but oh, the agony of it! Clinch Smith and I instantly saw that we could make no progress ahead, and with the water following us behind over the deck, we were in a desperate place. I can never forget the exact point on the ship where he and I were located, viz., at the opening of the angle made by the walls of the officers’ house and only a short distance abaft the Titanic’s forward “expansion joint.” Clinch Smith was immediately on my left, nearer the apex of the angle, and our backs were turned toward the ship’s rail and the sea. Looking up toward the roof of the officers’ house I saw a man to the right of me and above lying on his stomach on the roof, with his legs dangling over. Clinch Smith jumped to reach this roof, and I promptly followed. The efforts of both of us failed. I was loaded down with heavy long-skirted overcoat and Norfolk coat beneath, with clumsy life-preserver over all, which made my jump fall short. As I came down, the water struck my right side. I crouched down into it preparatory to jumping with it, and rose as if on the crest of a wave on the seashore. This expedient brought the [49] attainment of the object I had in view. I was able to reach the roof and the iron railing that is along the edge of it, and pulled myself over on top of the officers’ house on my stomach near the base of the second funnel. The feat which I instinctively accomplished was the simple one, familiar to all bathers in the surf at the seashore. I had no time to advise Clinch Smith to adopt it. To my utter dismay, a hasty glance to my left and right showed that he had not followed my example, and that the wave, if I may call it such, which had mounted me to the roof, had completely covered him, as well as all people on both sides of me, including the man I had first seen athwart the roof.

There were women in the crowd, as well as men, and they looked like steerage passengers who had just come up from the lower decks. As soon as they spotted us and the water rushing in from behind, they turned towards the stern. This brought them right up against the iron fence and railing that separate first and second class passengers. Even among these people, there was no panicked scream or sign of hysteria, but the tension was painfully clear! Clinch Smith and I quickly realized we couldn’t move forward, and with the water closing in from behind, we were in a desperate situation. I can never forget the exact spot on the ship where we were, at the corner formed by the walls of the officers’ house, only a short distance behind the Titanic’s forward “expansion joint.” Clinch Smith was right next to me, closer to the corner, and we were facing away from the ship’s rail and the sea. Looking up at the roof of the officers’ house, I saw a man to my right, lying on his stomach with his legs hanging off. Clinch Smith jumped to reach the roof, and I quickly followed. Our attempts both failed. I was weighed down with a heavy long coat and a Norfolk coat underneath, along with an awkward life jacket, which made my jump fall short. As I landed, the water hit my right side. I crouched down to prepare for another jump and rose as if I were riding a wave on the shore. This move helped me reach the roof and the iron railing along the edge, and I pulled myself onto the officers’ house on my stomach near the base of the second funnel. The maneuver I instinctively did was a simple one, familiar to all beachgoers in the surf. I had no time to tell Clinch Smith to do the same. To my horror, a quick look to my left and right showed that he hadn’t followed me, and the wave that had lifted me to the roof had completely submerged him, along with everyone else around us, including the man I had first seen on the roof.


JAMES CLINCH SMITH

JAMES CLINCH SMITH

I was thus parted forever from my friend, Clinch Smith, with whom I had agreed to remain to the last struggle. I felt almost a pang of responsibility for our separation; but he was not in sight and there was no chance of rendering assistance. His ultimate fate is a matter of conjecture. Hemmed in by the mass of people toward the stern, and cornered in the locality previously described, it seems certain that as the ship keeled over and sank, his body was caught in the angle or in the coils of rope and other appurtenances on the deck and borne down to the depths below. There could not be a braver man than James Clinch Smith. He was the embodiment of coolness and [50] courage during the whole period of the disaster. While in constant touch and communication with him at the various points on the ship when we were together on this tragic night, he never showed the slightest sign of fear, but manifested the same quiet imperturbable manner so well known to all of his friends, who join with his family in mourning his loss. His conduct should be an inspiration to us all, and an appropriate epitaph to his memory taken from the words of Christ would be: “Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friend.”

I was thus separated forever from my friend, Clinch Smith, with whom I had promised to stay until the very end. I felt a twinge of responsibility for our split; however, he was out of sight, and there was no way I could help. What happened to him in the end is uncertain. Surrounded by the crowd toward the back of the ship and trapped in the area I mentioned earlier, it seems likely that as the ship tilted over and sank, his body got caught in the corner or tangled in the ropes and equipment on the deck and was pulled down into the depths below. There was no braver man than James Clinch Smith. He embodied calmness and courage throughout the entire disaster. While staying connected with him at different spots on the ship during that tragic night, he never showed the slightest sign of fear, but instead displayed the same calm, unflappable demeanor that was well known to all his friends, who join his family in mourning his loss. His actions should inspire us all, and a fitting tribute to his memory, taken from the words of Christ, would be: “Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friend.”

CHAPTER III

THE SINKING OF THE “TITANIC”

“There is sorrow on the sea; it cannot be quiet.”—Jeremiah 49:23.

“There is sadness at sea; it cannot be calm.”—Jeremiah 49:23.

BEFORE I resume the story of my personal escape it is pertinent that I should, at this juncture, discuss certain points wherein the statements of survivors are strangely at variance.

BEFORE I continue with my story of escape, it’s important that I address certain issues where the accounts of survivors don’t quite match up.

First: Was there an explosion of the ship’s boilers?

First: Did the ship's boilers blow up?

I am of opinion that there was none, because I should have been conscious of it. When aboard ship I should have heard it and felt it, but I did not. As my senses were on the lookout for every danger, I cannot conceive it possible that an explosion occurred without my being made aware of it. When I went down holding on to the ship and was under water, I heard no sound indicating anything of the sort, and when I came to the surface there was no ship in sight. Furthermore, there was no perceptible wave which such a disturbance would have created.

I believe there wasn’t any, because I would have noticed it. While on the ship, I would have heard it and felt it, but I didn’t. Since my senses were tuned in to every possible danger, I can’t imagine that an explosion happened without me knowing. When I went down, holding onto the ship and was underwater, I didn’t hear any sounds that suggested anything like that, and when I came up, there was no ship in sight. Also, there were no noticeable waves that such a disturbance would have caused.

The two ranking surviving officers of the [52] Titanic, viz., Second Officer Lightoller and Third Officer Pitman, with whom I had a discussion on this and other points in almost daily conversation in my cabin on the Carpathia, agreed with me that there was no explosion of the boilers. The second officer and myself had various similar experiences, and, as will be noticed in the course of this narrative, we were very near together during all the perils of that awful night. The only material difference worth noting was the manner in which each parted company with the ship, and finally reached the bottom-up Engelhardt boat on top of which we made our escape. According to his testimony before the Senate Committee, he stood on the roof of the officers’ quarters in front of the first funnel, facing forward, and as the ship dived, he dived also, while I held on to the iron railing on the same roof, near the second funnel, as has been described, and as the ship sank I was pulled down with it. The distance between us on the ship was then about fifteen yards.

The two highest-ranking surviving officers of the [52] Titanic, namely Second Officer Lightoller and Third Officer Pitman, had regular discussions about this and other topics during our almost daily conversations in my cabin on the Carpathia. We both agreed that there was no explosion of the boilers. The second officer and I had several similar experiences, and, as you’ll see throughout this narrative, we were very close together during all the dangers of that terrible night. The only significant difference worth mentioning was how each of us left the ship and ultimately reached the Engelhardt boat, which was upside down on top of which we escaped. According to his testimony before the Senate Committee, he was on the roof of the officers’ quarters in front of the first funnel, facing forward, and as the ship went down, he jumped in too, while I held on to the iron railing on the same roof, near the second funnel, as described before, and as the ship sank, I was pulled down with it. At that point, the distance between us on the ship was about fifteen yards.


BOILERS OF THE TITANIC ARRANGED IN MESSRS. HARLAND & WOLFF’S WORKS

BOILERS OF THE TITANIC ARRANGED IN HARLAND & WOLFF'S FACTORY

There are so many newspaper and other published reports citing the statements of certain survivors as authority for this story of an explosion of the boilers that the reading world generally has been made to believe it. Among the names of passengers whose alleged statements (I have received letters repudiating some of these interviews) [53] are thus given credence, I have read those of Miss Cornelia Andrews, of Hudson, N. Y.; Mrs. W. E. Carter, of Philadelphia, Pa.; Mr. John Pillsbury Snyder, of Minneapolis, Minn.; Miss Minahan, of Fond du Lac, Wis., and Lady Duff Gordon, of England, all of whom, according to the newspaper reports, describe their position in the lifeboats around the ship and how they heard, or saw, the “ship blow up,” or “the boilers explode” with one or two explosions just before the ship sank out of their sight. On the other hand, Mr. Hugh Woolner told me on the Carpathia that from his position in the lifeboat, which he claims was the nearest one to the Titanic when she sank some seventy-five yards away, there was a terrific noise on the ship, as she slanted towards the head before the final plunge, which sounded like the crashing of millions of dishes of crockery. Woolner and I when on board the Carpathia, as presently described, had our cabin together, where we were visited by Officers Lightoller and Pitman. This was one of the points we discussed together, and the conclusion was at once reached as to the cause of this tremendous crash. Since then, Lightoller has been subjected to rigid examination before this country’s and England’s Investigating Committees, and has been a party to discussions with experts, including the designers [54] and builders of the Titanic. His conclusion expressed on the Carpathia is now strengthened, and he says that there was no explosion of the boilers and that the great noise which was mistaken for it was due to “the boilers leaving their beds” on E Deck when the ship was aslant and, with their great weight, sliding along the deck, crushing and tearing through the doomed vessel forward toward the bow. Third Officer Pitman also gave his testimony on this, as well as the next point considered. Before the Senate Committee he said: “Then she turned right on end and made a big plunge forward. The Titanic did not break asunder. I heard reports like big guns in the distance. I assumed the great bulkheads had gone to pieces.” Cabin-steward Samuel Rule said: “I think the noise we heard was that of the boilers and engines breaking away from their seatings and falling down through the forward bulkhead. At the time it occurred, the ship was standing nearly upright in the water.”

There are so many newspaper and other published reports citing the statements of certain survivors that the reading public has been led to believe in this story of an explosion of the boilers. Among the names of passengers whose alleged statements (I have received letters denying some of these interviews) [53] are given credibility, I have read those of Miss Cornelia Andrews from Hudson, NY; Mrs. W. E. Carter from Philadelphia, PA; Mr. John Pillsbury Snyder from Minneapolis, MN; Miss Minahan from Fond du Lac, WI; and Lady Duff Gordon from England. According to the newspaper reports, all of them describe their position in the lifeboats around the ship and how they heard or saw the “ship blow up” or “the boilers explode” with one or two explosions just before the ship sank from view. On the other hand, Mr. Hugh Woolner told me on the Carpathia that from his position in the lifeboat, which he claims was the closest one to the Titanic when she sank about seventy-five yards away, there was a huge noise coming from the ship as she tilted forward before the final plunge, which sounded like the crashing of millions of dishes. Woolner and I, when on board the Carpathia, as I will describe shortly, shared a cabin where we were visited by Officers Lightoller and Pitman. This was one of the points we discussed, and we quickly came to a conclusion about the cause of this tremendous crash. Since then, Lightoller has been subject to thorough examination by investigating committees in both this country and England, and has participated in discussions with experts, including the designers [54] and builders of the Titanic. His conclusion expressed on the Carpathia has been reinforced, and he states that there was no explosion of the boilers; the loud noise that was mistaken for one was due to “the boilers leaving their beds” on E Deck when the ship was tilted, and with their great weight, sliding along the deck, crashing and tearing through the doomed vessel toward the bow. Third Officer Pitman also testified on this, as well as the next point discussed. Before the Senate Committee, he said: “Then she turned completely on end and made a big dive forward. The Titanic did not break apart. I heard noises like big guns in the distance. I assumed the large bulkheads had collapsed.” Cabin steward Samuel Rule said: “I think the noise we heard was from the boilers and engines breaking loose from their seats and falling through the forward bulkhead. At the time it happened, the ship was nearly upright in the water.”

The peculiar way in which the Titanic is described as hesitating and assuming a vertical position before her final dive to the depths below can be accounted for only on this hypothesis of the sliding of the boilers from their beds. A second cabin passenger, Mr. Lawrence Beesley, a Cambridge University man, has written an [55] excellent book about the Titanic disaster, dwelling especially upon the lessons to be learned from it. His account given to the newspapers also contains the most graphic description from the viewpoint of those in the lifeboats, telling how the great ship looked before her final plunge. He “was a mile or two miles away,” he writes, “when the oarsmen lay on their oars and all in the lifeboat were motionless as we watched the ship in absolute silence—save some who would not look and buried their heads on each others’ shoulders.... As we gazed awe-struck, she tilted slightly up, revolving apparently about a centre of gravity just astern of amidships until she attained a vertical upright position, and there she remained—motionless! As she swung up, her lights, which had shown without a flicker all night, went out suddenly, then came on again for a single flash and then went out altogether; and as they did so there came a noise which many people, wrongly, I think, have described as an explosion. It has always seemed to me that it was nothing but the engines and machinery coming loose from their place and bearings and falling through the compartments, smashing everything in their way. It was partly a roar, partly a groan, partly a rattle and partly a smash, and it was not a sudden roar as an explosion would be; it went on successively for some [56] seconds, possibly fifteen or twenty, as the heavy machinery dropped down to the bottom (now the bows) of the ship; I suppose it fell through the end and sank first before the ship. (For evidence of shattered timbers, see Hagan’s testimony, page 85.) But it was a noise no one had heard before and no one wishes to hear again. It was stupefying, stupendous, as it came to us along the water. It was as if all the heavy things one could think of had been thrown downstairs from the top of a house, smashing each other, and the stairs and everything in the way.

The strange way the Titanic is described as hesitating and standing straight up before her final plunge can only be explained by the idea that the boilers slid from their beds. A second-class passenger, Mr. Lawrence Beesley, who attended Cambridge University, has written an excellent book about the Titanic disaster, focusing especially on the lessons we can learn from it. His account given to the newspapers also features the most vivid description from the perspective of those in the lifeboats, detailing how the massive ship looked just before it sank. He writes, "I was a mile or two away when the rowers laid on their oars and everyone in the lifeboat was still as we watched the ship in complete silence—except for a few who wouldn’t look and buried their heads on each other's shoulders.... As we stared in awe, she tilted slightly upwards, seeming to pivot around a center of gravity just behind amidships until she reached a completely vertical position, and there she stayed—motionless! As she lifted, her lights, which had been steady all night, suddenly went out, then flickered back on for a brief moment before going dark completely; and as this happened, there was a noise that many people have mistakenly described as an explosion. To me, it seemed like nothing but the engines and machinery coming loose from their mounts and crashing down through the compartments, destroying everything in their path. It was a mix of a roar, a groan, a rattle, and a crash; it wasn’t a sudden blast like an explosion would be. Instead, it continued gradually for several seconds, maybe fifteen or twenty, as the heavy machinery dropped down to what was now the front of the ship; I think it fell through the end and sank before the ship did. (For evidence of shattered timbers, see Hagan’s testimony, page 85.) But it was a sound no one had ever heard before and no one ever wants to hear again. It was shocking, overwhelming, as it reached us over the water. It felt like all the heavy things you could think of were thrown down from the top of a house, crashing into each other, the stairs, and everything else in the way.

“Several apparently authentic accounts have been given in which definite stories of explosions have been related—in some cases even with wreckage blown up and the ship broken in two; but I think such accounts will not stand close analysis. In the first place, the fires had been withdrawn and the steam allowed to escape some time before she sank, and the possibility from explosion from this cause seems very remote.”

“Several seemingly genuine accounts have been provided that tell specific stories of explosions—sometimes even mentioning wreckage scattered and the ship split in two; but I believe these accounts won't hold up under closer scrutiny. First of all, the fires were put out and the steam was let out long before it sank, so the chance of an explosion due to this reason seems pretty unlikely.”

Second: Did the ship break in two?

Second: Did the ship split in half?

I was on the Carpathia when I first heard any one make reference to this point. The seventeen-year-old son of Mr. John B. Thayer, “Jack” Thayer, Jr., and his young friend from Philadelphia, R. N. Williams, Jr., the tennis expert, in describing their experiences to me were positive that [57] they saw the ship split in two. This was from their position in the water on the starboard quarter. “Jack” Thayer gave this same description to an artist, who reproduced it in an illustration in the New York Herald, which many of us have seen. Some of the passengers, whose names I have just mentioned, are also cited by the newspapers as authority for the statements that the ship “broke in two,” that she “buckled amidships,” that she “was literally torn to pieces,” etc. On the other hand, there is much testimony available which is at variance with this much-advertised sensational newspaper account. Summing up its investigation of this point the Senate Committee’s Report reads: “There have been many conflicting statements as to whether the ship broke in two, but the preponderance of evidence is to the effect that she assumed an almost end-on position and sank intact.” This was as Lightoller testified before the Committee, that the Titanic’s decks were “absolutely intact” when she went down. On this point, too, Beesley is in accord, from his viewpoint in the lifeboat some distance away out of danger, whence, more composedly than others, he could see the last of the ill-fated ship as the men lay on their oars watching until she disappeared. “No phenomenon,” he continues, “like that pictured in some American and English papers occurred—that [58] of the ship breaking in two, and the two ends being raised above the surface. When the noise was over, the Titanic was still upright like a column; we could see her now only as the stern and some 150 feet of her stood outlined against the star-specked sky, looming black in the darkness, and in this position she continued for some minutes—I think as much as five minutes—but it may have been less. Then, as sinking back a little at the stern, I thought she slid slowly forwards through the water and dived slantingly down.”

I was on the Carpathia when I first heard anyone mention this point. Seventeen-year-old Jack Thayer Jr., the son of Mr. John B. Thayer, and his young friend from Philadelphia, R. N. Williams Jr., the tennis expert, were adamant while describing their experiences to me that they saw the ship split in two. This was from their position in the water on the starboard side. Jack Thayer gave the same description to an artist, who illustrated it in the New York Herald, which many of us have seen. Some of the passengers I just mentioned are also cited by newspapers as sources for the claims that the ship “broke in two,” that she “buckled amidships,” and that she “was literally torn to pieces,” etc. However, there is a lot of testimony that contradicts this widely reported sensational newspaper account. Summing up its investigation of this point, the Senate Committee’s Report states: “There have been many conflicting statements about whether the ship broke in two, but the preponderance of evidence suggests that she assumed an almost end-on position and sank intact.” This aligns with what Lightoller testified before the Committee, stating that the Titanic’s decks were “absolutely intact” when she went down. Beesley also agrees, from his viewpoint in the lifeboat some distance away and out of danger, where he could observe the last of the doomed ship as the men lay on their oars, watching until she disappeared. “No phenomenon,” he continues, “like what was depicted in some American and English papers occurred—that of the ship breaking in two, and the two ends being raised above the surface. When the noise was over, the Titanic was still upright like a column; we could see her only as the stern and about 150 feet of her stood outlined against the star-specked sky, looming black in the darkness, and in this position she stayed for several minutes—I think as much as five minutes—but it may have been less. Then, as the stern started sinking a little, I thought she slowly slid forward through the water and dove down at an angle.”


THOMAS ANDREWS, Jr.
(Designer of the Titanic and Managing Director of Messrs. Harland & Wolff, Ltd.)

THOMAS ANDREWS, Junior
(Designer of the Titanic and Managing Director of Harland & Wolff, Ltd.)


JOSEPH BELL
(Chief Engineer)

JOSEPH BELL
(Lead Engineer)

From my personal viewpoint I also know that the Titanic’s decks were intact at the time she sank, and when I sank with her, there was over seven-sixteenths of the ship already under water, and there was no indication then of any impending break of the deck or ship. I recently visited the sister ship of the Titanic, viz., the Olympic, at her dock in New York harbor. This was for the purpose of still further familiarizing myself with the corresponding localities which were the scene of my personal experiences on the Titanic, and which are referred to in this narrative. The only difference in the deck plan of the sister ship which I noted, and which the courteous officers of the Olympic mentioned, is that the latter ship’s Deck A is not glass-enclosed like the Titanic’s; but one of the principal points of [59] discovery that I made during my investigation concerns this matter of the alleged breaking in two of this magnificent ship. The White Star Line officers pointed out to me what they called the ship’s “forward expansion joint,” and they claimed the Titanic was so constructed that she must have split in two at this point, if she did so at all. I was interested in observing that this “expansion joint” was less than twelve feet forward from that point on the Boat Deck whence I jumped, as described (to the iron railing on the roof of the officers’ quarters). It is indicated by a black streak of leather-covering running transversely across the deck and then up the vertical white wall of the officers’ house. This “joint” extends, however, only through the Boat Deck and Decks A and B, which are superimposed on Deck C. If there was any splitting in two, it seems to me also that this superstructure, weakly joined, would have been the part to split; but it certainly did not. It was only a few seconds before the time of the alleged break that I stepped across this dividing line of the two sections and went down with the after section about twelve feet from this “expansion joint.”

From my personal perspective, I know that the Titanic’s decks were intact at the time she sank, and when I went down with her, more than seven-sixteenths of the ship was already underwater, with no signs of any imminent break in the deck or the ship. I recently visited the Olympic, the sister ship of the Titanic, at her dock in New York harbor. I did this to further familiarize myself with the areas where I had personal experiences on the Titanic, which are mentioned in this narrative. The only difference in the deck plan of the sister ship I noted, and which the friendly officers of the Olympic pointed out, is that Deck A on the Olympic isn’t glass-enclosed like it was on the Titanic. One major finding I made during my investigation relates to the claim of this magnificent ship breaking in two. The officers from the White Star Line showed me what they referred to as the ship’s “forward expansion joint,” and they claimed the Titanic was designed in such a way that it would have to have split at this point if it indeed broke apart. I found it interesting that this “expansion joint” was less than twelve feet forward from where I jumped on the Boat Deck (to the iron railing on the roof of the officers’ quarters). It’s marked by a black streak of leather covering that runs across the deck and then up the vertical white wall of the officers’ quarters. However, this “joint” only runs through the Boat Deck and Decks A and B, which are stacked on top of Deck C. If there was any splitting, it seems to me that this superstructure, weakly connected, would have been the part to separate; but it certainly did not. Just a few seconds before the alleged break, I stepped across this dividing line of the two sections and went down with the after section about twelve feet from this “expansion joint.”

One explanation which I offer of what must be a delusion on the part of the advocates of the “break-in-two” theory is that when the forward [60] funnel fell, as hereafter described, it may have looked as if the ship itself was splitting in two, particularly to the young men who are cited as authority.

One explanation I provide for what must be a misunderstanding by the supporters of the "break-in-two" theory is that when the forward [60] funnel fell, as described later, it might have seemed like the ship was actually splitting in two, especially to the young men who are referenced as experts.

Third: Did either the Captain or the First Officer shoot himself?

Third: Did either the Captain or the First Officer shoot themselves?

Notwithstanding all the current rumors and newspaper statements answering this question affirmatively, I have been unable to find any passenger or member of the crew cited as authority for the statement that either Captain Smith or First Officer Murdoch did anything of the sort. On the contrary, so far as relates to Captain Smith, there are several witnesses, including Harold S. Bride, the junior Marconi operator, who saw him at the last on the bridge of his ship, and later, when sinking and struggling in the water. Neither can I discover any authentic testimony about First Officer Murdoch’s shooting himself. On the contrary, I find fully sufficient evidence that he did not. He was a brave and efficient officer and no sufficient motive for self-destruction can be advanced. He performed his full duty under difficult circumstances, and was entitled to praise and honor. During the last fifteen minutes before the ship sank, I was located at that quarter forward on the Boat Deck, starboard side, where Murdoch was in command and where the crew under him were [61] engaged in the vain attempt of launching the Engelhardt boat. The report of a pistol shot during this interval ringing in my ears within a few feet of me would certainly have attracted my attention, and later, when I moved astern, the distance between us was not so great as to prevent my hearing it. The “big wave” or “giant wave,” described by Harold Bride, swept away Murdoch and the crew from the Boat Deck first before it struck me, and when I rose with it to the roof of the officers’ house, Bride’s reported testimony fits in with mine so far as relates to time, place, and circumstance, and I quote his words as follows: “About ten minutes before the ship sank, Captain Smith gave word for every man to look to his own safety. I sprang to aid the men struggling to launch the life raft (Engelhardt boat), and we had succeeded in getting it to the edge of the ship when a giant wave carried it away.” Lightoller also told me on board the Carpathia that he saw Murdoch when he was engulfed by the water and that if before this a pistol had been fired within the short distance that separated them, he also is confident that he would have heard it.

Despite all the current rumors and newspaper reports answering this question positively, I haven't been able to find any passenger or crew member who can confirm that either Captain Smith or First Officer Murdoch did anything like that. On the contrary, as far as Captain Smith is concerned, there are several witnesses, including Harold S. Bride, the junior Marconi operator, who saw him last on the bridge of the ship and later, when he was struggling in the water. I also can't find any reliable evidence that First Officer Murdoch shot himself. In fact, I have more than enough evidence to prove he didn’t. He was a brave and capable officer, and there’s no convincing reason for him to have taken his own life. He fulfilled his duties under challenging conditions and deserved recognition and respect. In the last fifteen minutes before the ship sank, I was located at the forward starboard side of the Boat Deck, where Murdoch was in charge and where the crew under him was engaged in the futile attempt to launch the Engelhardt boat. A gunshot during this time, just a few feet away from me, would definitely have caught my attention. Later, when I moved towards the back, the distance between us wasn’t so far that I wouldn't have heard it. The “big wave” or “giant wave,” described by Harold Bride, took Murdoch and the crew from the Boat Deck before it reached me, and when I rose with it to the roof of the officers’ house, Bride’s reported testimony aligns with mine regarding time, place, and circumstances. I quote his words as follows: “About ten minutes before the ship sank, Captain Smith told every man to look for his own safety. I rushed to help the men struggling to launch the life raft (Engelhardt boat), and we had just managed to get it to the edge of the ship when a giant wave swept it away.” Lightoller also told me on board the Carpathia that he saw Murdoch when he was submerged by the water, and if a gun had been fired within the short distance between them, he is sure he would have heard it.


THE LAST PHOTOGRAPH OF THE TITANIC’S COMMANDER AND THREE OFFICERS
(Reading from left to right:—Captain E. J. Smith, Dr. W. F. O’Loughlin, First Officer W. M. Murdoch, and Purser H. W. McElroy)

THE LAST PHOTO OF THE TITANIC’S CAPTAIN AND THREE OFFICERS
(Reading from left to right:—Captain E. J. Smith, Dr. W. F. O’Loughlin, First Officer W. M. Murdoch, and Purser H. W. McElroy)

Fourth: On which side did the ship list?

Fourth: Which side did the ship lean to?

The testimony on this point, which at first blush appears conflicting, proves on investigation not at all so, but just what was to be expected from the [62] mechanical construction of the ship. We find the most authoritative testimony in evidence that the Titanic listed on the starboard side, and again, on equally authoritative testimony, that she listed on the port side. Quartermaster Hitchens, who was at the wheel when the iceberg struck the ship, testified on this point before the Senate Committee as follows: “The Captain came back to the wheel house and looked at the commutator (clinometer) in front of the compass, which is a little instrument like a clock to tell you how the ship is listing.” The ship had a list of five degrees to the starboard about five or ten minutes after the impact. Mr. Karl Behr, the well-known tennis player, interviewed by the New York Tribune is quoted as saying: “We had just retired when the collision came. I pulled on my clothes and went down the deck to the Beckwith cabin and, after I had roused them, I noted that the ship listed to the starboard, and that was the first thing that made me think that we were in for serious trouble.” On the other hand, the first time I noticed this list was, as already described in my narrative, when I met Clinch Smith in the companionway and we saw a slight list to port, which gave us the first warning of how serious the accident was. The next and last time, as has also been described, was when Second Officer Lightoller ordered all passengers to [63] the starboard side because of the very palpable list to port, when the great ship suddenly appeared to be about to topple over. Lightoller also corroborates the statement as to this list on the port side. Other witnesses might be quoted, some of whom testify to the starboard list, and others to the one to port. The conclusion, therefore, is reached that the Titanic listed at one time to starboard and at another time to port. This is as it should be because of the transverse water-tight compartments which made the water, immediately after the compact, rush from the starboard quarter to the port, and then back again, keeping the ship balancing on her keel until she finally sank. If she had been constructed otherwise, with longitudinal compartments only, it is evident that after the impact on the starboard side, the Titanic would have listed only to the starboard side, and after a very much shorter interval would have careened over on that quarter, and a much smaller proportion of lives would have been saved.

The testimony on this point, which at first glance seems conflicting, actually turns out to be exactly what we should expect based on the ship's mechanical design. We have strong evidence that the Titanic tilted to the starboard side and, according to equally credible sources, that it also tilted to the port side. Quartermaster Hitchens, who was at the wheel when the iceberg hit the ship, testified before the Senate Committee, saying, “The Captain came back to the wheelhouse and looked at the clinometer in front of the compass, a small instrument like a clock that indicates how the ship is listing.” About five or ten minutes after the collision, the ship had a five-degree list to starboard. Mr. Karl Behr, the famous tennis player, told the New York Tribune: “We had just gone to bed when the crash happened. I quickly got dressed and went down the deck to the Beckwith cabin, and after waking them, I noticed that the ship was tilted to starboard, which was the first indication that we were in serious trouble.” On the other hand, the first time I noticed this tilt was, as described in my story, when I ran into Clinch Smith in the passageway, and we saw a slight list to port, which gave us our first warning of how serious the situation was. The next and final time, as I have also mentioned, was when Second Officer Lightoller ordered all passengers to the starboard side because of the noticeable tilt to port when the massive ship suddenly seemed like it could capsize. Lightoller also confirms the observation regarding the list to port. Other witnesses could be cited, some affirming the starboard list and others the port list. Thus, we conclude that the Titanic tilted to starboard at one moment and to port at another. This makes sense due to the transverse watertight compartments, which caused the water to rush from the starboard side to the port side right after the collision, and then back again, keeping the ship balanced on its keel until it finally sank. If it had been built differently, with only longitudinal compartments, it’s clear that after the impact on the starboard side, the Titanic would have only tilted to the starboard side and would have capsized much quicker, resulting in far fewer lives being saved.

CHAPTER IV

STRUGGLING IN THE WATER TO SURVIVE

“Out of the deep have I called unto Thee, O Lord.”—Ps. 130:1.

“From the depths I have called to You, O Lord.”—Ps. 130:1.

I NOW resume the narrative description of my miraculous escape, and it is with considerable diffidence that I do so, for the personal equation monopolizes more attention than may be pleasing to my readers who are not relatives or intimate friends.

I NOW continue the story of my amazing escape, and I feel quite hesitant to do so, since the personal details take up more focus than might be enjoyable for my readers who aren't family or close friends.

As may be noticed in Chapter II, it was Clinch Smith’s suggestion and on his initiative that we left that point on the starboard side of the Boat Deck where the crew, under Chief Officer Wilde and First Officer Murdoch, were in vain trying to launch the Engelhardt boat B which had been thrown down from the roof of the officers’ quarters forward of the first funnel. I say “Boat B” because I have the information to that effect in a letter from Second Officer Lightoller. Confirmation of this statement I also find in the reported interview of a Saloon Steward, Thomas Whiteley, in the New York Tribune the day after the [65] Carpathia’s arrival. An analysis of his statement shows that Boat A became entangled and was abandoned, while he saw the other, bottom up and filled with people. It was on this boat that he also eventually climbed and was saved with the rest of us. Clinch Smith and I got away from this point just before the water reached it and drowned Chief Officer Wilde and First Officer Murdoch, and others who were not successful in effecting a lodgment on the boat as it was swept off the deck. This moment was the first fateful crisis of the many that immediately followed. As bearing upon it I quote the reported statement of Harold S. Bride, the junior Marconi operator. His account also helps to determine the fate of Captain Smith. He says: “Then came the Captain’s voice [from the bridge to the Marconi operators], ‘Men, you have done your full duty. You can do no more. Abandon your cabin. Now, it is every man for himself.’” “Phillips continued to work,” he says, “for about ten minutes or about fifteen minutes after the Captain had released him. The water was then coming into our cabin.... I went to the place where I had seen the collapsible boat on the Boat Deck and to my surprise I saw the boat, and the men still trying to push it off. They could not do it. I went up to them and was just lending a hand when a large wave came awash [66] of the deck. The big wave carried the boat off. I had hold of an oarlock and I went off with it. The next I knew I was in the boat. But that was not all. I was in the boat and the boat was upside down and I was under it.... How I got out from under the boat I do not know, but I felt a breath at last.”

As you can see in Chapter II, it was Clinch Smith’s suggestion and initiative that made us leave the spot on the starboard side of the Boat Deck where the crew, led by Chief Officer Wilde and First Officer Murdoch, were unsuccessfully trying to launch the Engelhardt boat B that had been dropped from the roof of the officers’ quarters in front of the first funnel. I refer to it as “Boat B” because I have that information in a letter from Second Officer Lightoller. I also find confirmation of this in an interview with Saloon Steward Thomas Whiteley reported in the New York Tribune the day after the Carpathia arrived. An analysis of his statement indicates that Boat A got tangled and was abandoned, while he saw the other one, overturned and filled with people. It was on this boat that he also eventually climbed aboard and was rescued along with the rest of us. Clinch Smith and I got away from this spot just before the water reached it and drowned Chief Officer Wilde, First Officer Murdoch, and others who weren’t able to secure a spot on the boat as it got washed off the deck. This moment marked the first critical crisis of many that quickly followed. To shed light on this, I quote the reported statement of Harold S. Bride, the junior Marconi operator. His account also helps clarify Captain Smith’s fate. He said: “Then came the Captain’s voice [from the bridge to the Marconi operators], ‘Men, you have done your full duty. You can do no more. Abandon your cabin. Now, it is every man for himself.’” “Phillips kept working,” he noted, “for about ten minutes or about fifteen minutes after the Captain had released him. The water was then starting to flood our cabin.... I went to where I had seen the collapsible boat on the Boat Deck, and to my surprise, I saw the boat and the men still trying to push it off. They couldn’t do it. I approached them to help, and just then a massive wave rushed over the deck. The big wave took the boat away. I was holding onto an oarlock and went off with it. The next thing I knew, I was in the boat. But that wasn’t all. I was in the boat, and the boat was upside down, and I was underneath it.... I don’t know how I got out from under the boat, but I finally felt a breath of air.”

From this it appears evident that, so far as Clinch Smith is concerned, it would have been better to have stayed by this Engelhardt boat to the last, for here he had a chance of escape like Bride and others of the crew who clung to it, but which I only reached again after an incredibly long swim under water. The next crisis, which was the fatal one to Clinch Smith and to the great mass of people that suddenly arose before us as I followed him astern, has already been described. The simple expedient of jumping with the “big wave” as demonstrated above carried me to safety, away from a dangerous position to the highest part of the ship; but I was the only one who adopted it successfully. The force of the wave that struck Clinch Smith and the others undoubtedly knocked most of them there unconscious against the walls of the officers’ quarters and other appurtenances of the ship on the Boat Deck. As the ship keeled over forward, I believe that their bodies were caught in the angles of this [67] deck, or entangled in the ropes, and in these other appurtenances thereon, and sank with the ship.

From this, it’s clear that, when it comes to Clinch Smith, it would have been better for him to stick with the Engelhardt boat until the end. He had a chance of escape like Bride and the other crew members who held on, but I only managed to reach it again after an incredibly long swim underwater. The next crisis, which turned out to be fatal for Clinch Smith and many others who suddenly appeared as I followed him from behind, has already been described. The simple tactic of jumping with the “big wave,” as explained above, got me to safety, away from a dangerous spot, to the highest part of the ship; but I was the only one who was able to pull it off successfully. The force of the wave that hit Clinch Smith and the others likely knocked most of them unconscious against the walls of the officers’ quarters and other parts of the ship on the Boat Deck. As the ship tilted forward, I believe their bodies got caught at the angles of this [67] deck or got tangled in the ropes and other equipment, and sank along with the ship.

My holding on to the iron railing just when I did prevented my being knocked unconscious. I pulled myself over on the roof on my stomach, but before I could get to my feet I was in a whirlpool of water, swirling round and round, as I still tried to cling to the railing as the ship plunged to the depths below. Down, down, I went: it seemed a great distance. There was a very noticeable pressure upon my ears, though there must have been plenty of air that the ship carried down with it. When under water I retained, as it appears, a sense of general direction, and, as soon as I could do so, swam away from the starboard side of the ship, as I knew my life depended upon it. I swam with all my strength, and I seemed endowed with an extra supply for the occasion. I was incited to desperate effort by the thought of boiling water, or steam, from the expected explosion of the ship’s boilers, and that I would be scalded to death, like the sailors of whom I had read in the account of the British battle-ship Victoria sunk in collision with the Camperdown in the Mediterranean in 1893. Second Officer Lightoller told me he also had the same idea, and that if the fires had not been drawn the boilers would explode and the water become boiling hot. As a consequence, the [68] plunge in the icy water produced no sense of coldness whatever, and I had no thought of cold until later on when I climbed on the bottom of the upturned boat. My being drawn down by suction to a greater depth was undoubtedly checked to some degree by the life-preserver which I wore, but it is to the buoyancy of the water, caused by the volume of air rising from the sinking ship, that I attributed the assistance which enabled me to strike out and swim faster and further under water than I ever did before. I held my breath for what seemed an interminable time until I could scarcely stand it any longer, but I congratulated myself then and there that not one drop of sea-water was allowed to enter my mouth. With renewed determination and set jaws, I swam on. Just at the moment I thought that for lack of breath I would have to give in, I seemed to have been provided with a second wind, and it was just then that the thought that this was my last moment came upon me. I wanted to convey the news of how I died to my loved ones at home. As I swam beneath the surface of the ocean, I prayed that my spirit could go to them and say, “Good-bye, until we meet again in heaven.” In this connection, the thought was in my mind of a well authenticated experience of mental telepathy that occurred to a member of my wife’s family. Here [69] in my case was a similar experience of a shipwrecked loved one, and I thought if I prayed hard enough that this, my last wish to communicate with my wife and daughter, might be granted.

My grip on the iron railing at just the right moment saved me from being knocked out. I pulled myself onto the roof on my stomach, but before I could stand up, I was caught in a whirlpool of water, spinning around as I desperately tried to hold on to the railing while the ship sank beneath me. Down, down I went; it felt like a long way. The pressure on my ears was intense, even though there had to be plenty of air that came down with the ship. While underwater, I somehow still had a sense of direction, and as soon as I could, I swam away from the ship's starboard side, knowing my life depended on it. I swam with all my might, feeling like I had extra energy for the occasion. The thought of boiling water or steam from the ship’s boilers about to explode pushed me into a frantic effort, and I feared I'd be scalded to death, like the sailors I had read about in the account of the British battle-ship Victoria that sank in a collision with the Camperdown in the Mediterranean in 1893. Second Officer Lightoller told me he had the same fear that if the fires hadn’t been put out, the boilers would explode and the water would be boiling hot. So, the plunge into the icy water didn’t feel cold at all, and I didn’t even think about the cold until later when I clambered onto the bottom of the overturned boat. The suction pulling me down to a greater depth was definitely slowed down by the life-preserver I wore, but I believe the buoyancy of the water, due to the air escaping from the sinking ship, helped me swim faster and further underwater than I ever had before. I held my breath for what felt like an eternity until I could barely stand it anymore, but I was proud that not one drop of seawater made it into my mouth. With renewed determination, I kept swimming. Just when I thought I would have to give up from lack of breath, I felt a surge of energy, and it was at that moment I thought this might be my last moment. I wanted to send word of how I died to my loved ones back home. As I swam beneath the ocean’s surface, I prayed that my spirit could reach them and say, “Goodbye, until we meet again in heaven.” I recalled a well-documented instance of mental telepathy that happened to someone in my wife’s family. Here, [69] I found my situation similar to that of a shipwrecked loved one, and I hoped that if I prayed hard enough, my last wish to communicate with my wife and daughter might be granted.

To what extent my prayer was answered let Mrs. Gracie describe in her own written words, as follows: “I was in my room at my sister’s house, where I was visiting, in New York. After retiring, being unable to rest I questioned myself several times over, wondering what it was that prevented the customary long and peaceful slumber, lately enjoyed. ‘What is the matter?’ I uttered. A voice in reply seemed to say, ‘On your knees and pray.’ Instantly, I literally obeyed with my prayer book in my hand, which by chance opened at the prayer ‘For those at Sea.’ The thought then flashed through my mind, ‘Archie is praying for me.’ I continued wide awake until a little before five o’clock a. m., by the watch that lay beside me. About 7 a. m. I dozed a while and then got up to dress for breakfast. At 8 o’clock my sister, Mrs. Dalliba Dutton, came softly to the door, newspaper in hand, to gently break the tragic news that the Titanic had sunk, and showed me the list of only twenty names saved, headed with ‘Colonel Archibald Butt’; but my husband’s name was not included. My head sank in her protecting arms as I murmured [70] helplessly, ‘He is all I have in the whole world.’ I could only pray for strength, and later in the day, believing myself a widow, I wrote to my daughter, who was in the care of our housekeeper and servants in our Washington home, ‘Cannot you see your father in his tenderness for women and children, helping them all, and then going down with the ship? If he has gone, I will not live long, but I would not have him take a boat.’”

To what extent my prayer was answered let Mrs. Gracie describe in her own written words, as follows: “I was in my room at my sister’s house, where I was visiting in New York. After going to bed, unable to sleep, I kept questioning myself, wondering what was stopping me from having the long and peaceful sleep I used to enjoy. ‘What’s wrong?’ I said. A voice in reply seemed to say, ‘Get on your knees and pray.’ Instantly, I obeyed, holding my prayer book, which by chance opened to the prayer ‘For those at Sea.’ Then the thought struck me, ‘Archie is praying for me.’ I stayed wide awake until a little before five o’clock a.m., according to the watch beside me. Around 7 a.m., I dozed off for a bit, then got up to get ready for breakfast. At 8 o’clock, my sister, Mrs. Dalliba Dutton, gently knocked on the door, newspaper in hand, to softly break the tragic news that the Titanic had sunk, showing me the list of only twenty names saved, starting with ‘Colonel Archibald Butt’; but my husband’s name wasn’t on it. My head fell into her arms as I murmured helplessly, ‘He is all I have in the whole world.’ I could only pray for strength, and later that day, thinking I was a widow, I wrote to my daughter, who was being looked after by our housekeeper and servants at our home in Washington, ‘Can’t you see your father in his tenderness for women and children, helping them all, and then going down with the ship? If he has gone, I will not live long, but I wouldn’t have him take a boat.’”

But let me now resume my personal narrative. With this second wind under water there came to me a new lease of life and strength, until finally I noticed by the increase of light that I was drawing near to the surface. Though it was not daylight, the clear star-lit night made a noticeable difference in the degree of light immediately below the surface of the water. As I was rising, I came in contact with ascending wreckage, but the only thing I struck of material size was a small plank, which I tucked under my right arm. This circumstance brought with it the reflection that it was advisable for me to secure what best I could to keep me afloat on the surface until succor arrived. When my head at last rose above the water, I detected a piece of wreckage like a wooden crate, and I eagerly seized it as a nucleus of the projected raft to be constructed from what flotsam and jetsam I might collect. Looking [71] about me, I could see no Titanic in sight. She had entirely disappeared beneath the calm surface of the ocean and without a sign of any wave. That the sea had swallowed her up with all her precious belongings was indicated by the slight sound of a gulp behind me as the water closed over her. The length of time that I was under water can be estimated by the fact that I sank with her, and when I came up there was no ship in sight. The accounts of others as to the length of time it took the Titanic to sink afford the best measure of the interval I was below the surface.

But let me get back to my personal story. With this second burst of energy underwater, I felt revitalized and strong, and eventually, I noticed the light increasing, signaling that I was getting closer to the surface. Although it wasn't daylight, the clear starry night made a significant difference in how much light was just below the water’s surface. As I was rising, I bumped into some floating debris, but the only sizable thing I encountered was a small plank, which I tucked under my right arm. This led me to realize that I needed to grab onto anything I could to stay afloat until help arrived. When my head finally broke through the water, I spotted a piece of wreckage that looked like a wooden crate, and I quickly grabbed it as a base for the makeshift raft I planned to build with whatever debris I could find. Looking around, I couldn’t see the Titanic anywhere. She had completely vanished beneath the calm surface of the ocean without a trace of any waves. The sea had swallowed her up along with all her valuable belongings, as I could faintly hear a gulp behind me when the water closed over her. The amount of time I spent underwater can be gauged by the fact that I sank with her, and when I surfaced, there was no ship in sight. The reports from others about how long it took the Titanic to sink provide the best estimate of how long I was below the surface.

What impressed me at the time that my eyes beheld the horrible scene was a thin light-gray smoky vapor that hung like a pall a few feet above the broad expanse of sea that was covered with a mass of tangled wreckage. That it was a tangible vapor, and not a product of imagination, I feel well assured. It may have been caused by smoke or steam rising to the surface around the area where the ship had sunk. At any rate it produced a supernatural effect, and the pictures I had seen by Dante and the description I had read in my Virgil of the infernal regions, of Charon, and the River Lethe, were then uppermost in my thoughts. Add to this, within the area described, which was as far as my eyes could [72] reach, there arose to the sky the most horrible sounds ever heard by mortal man except by those of us who survived this terrible tragedy. The agonizing cries of death from over a thousand throats, the wails and groans of the suffering, the shrieks of the terror-stricken and the awful gaspings for breath of those in the last throes of drowning, none of us will ever forget to our dying day. “Help! Help! Boat ahoy! Boat ahoy!” and “My God! My God!” were the heart-rending cries and shrieks of men, which floated to us over the surface of the dark waters continuously for the next hour, but as time went on, growing weaker and weaker until they died out entirely.

What struck me when I saw the horrible scene was a thin light-gray smoky vapor hanging like a shroud a few feet above the vast sea covered in a mass of tangled wreckage. I’m certain it was a real vapor and not just my imagination. It might have been caused by smoke or steam rising from the spot where the ship had sunk. Either way, it created a supernatural effect, and the images I had seen in Dante's works and the descriptions I had read in my Virgil about the infernal regions, Charon, and the River Lethe were fresh in my mind. On top of that, within the area I could see, there rose into the sky the most horrifying sounds ever heard by a human being, except for those of us who survived this awful tragedy. The agonizing cries of death from over a thousand throats, the wails and groans of the suffering, the shrieks of the terrified, and the gasps of those drowning in their final moments—none of us will ever forget them as long as we live. “Help! Help! Boat, over here! Boat, over here!” and “My God! My God!” were the heart-wrenching cries of men that floated to us over the surface of the dark waters continuously for the next hour, but as time went on, they grew weaker and weaker until they faded away completely.

As I clung to my wreckage, I noticed just in front of me, a few yards away, a group of three bodies with heads in the water, face downwards, and just behind me to my right another body, all giving unmistakable evidence of being drowned. Possibly these had gone down to the depths as I had done, but did not have the lung power that I had to hold the breath and swim under water, an accomplishment which I had practised from my school days. There was no one alive or struggling in the water or calling for aid within the immediate vicinity of where I arose to the surface. I threw my right leg [73] over the wooden crate in an attempt to straddle and balance myself on top of it, but I turned over in a somersault with it under water, and up to the surface again. What may be of interest is the thought that then occurred to me of the accounts and pictures of a wreck, indelibly impressed upon my memory when a boy, because of my acquaintance with some of the victims, of a frightful disaster of that day, namely the wreck of the Ville du Havre in the English Channel in 1873, and I had in mind Mrs. Bulkley’s description, and the picture of her clinging to some wreckage as a rescue boat caught sight of her, bringing the comforting words over the water, “We are English sailors coming to save you.” I looked around, praying for a similar interposition of Fate, but I knew the thought of a rescuing boat was a vain one—for had not all the lifeboats, loaded with women and children, departed from the ship fifteen or twenty minutes before I sank with it? And had I not seen the procession of them on the port side fading away from our sight?

As I clung to the wreckage, I noticed just a few yards in front of me a group of three bodies with their heads in the water, face down, and just behind me to my right another body, all clearly victims of drowning. They might have gone down like I did, but they didn’t have the lung capacity I had to hold my breath and swim underwater, a skill I had practiced since my school days. There was no one alive or struggling in the water or calling for help nearby where I surfaced. I threw my right leg [73] over a wooden crate in an attempt to balance myself on top of it, but ended up flipping over in a somersault with it underwater, surfacing again. What struck me then was the thought of the accounts and images of a wreck that were etched in my memory from when I was a boy, partly because I knew some of the victims, regarding the horrific disaster of that day, specifically the wreck of the Ville du Havre in the English Channel in 1873. I recalled Mrs. Bulkley’s description and the image of her clinging to some wreckage as a rescue boat spotted her, bringing the comforting words over the water, “We are English sailors coming to save you.” I looked around, praying for a similar intervention of Fate, but I knew the thought of a rescue boat was futile—hadn’t all the lifeboats, loaded with women and children, left the ship fifteen or twenty minutes before I sank with it? And hadn’t I watched them fade away from view on the port side?

But my prayerful thought and hope were answered in an unexpected direction. I espied to my left, a considerable distance away, a better vehicle of escape than the wooden crate on which my attempt to ride had resulted in a second ducking. [74] What I saw was no less than the same Engelhardt, or “surf-boat,” to whose launching I had lent my efforts, until the water broke upon the ship’s Boat Deck where we were. On top of this upturned boat, half reclining on her bottom, were now more than a dozen men, whom, by their dress, I took to be all members of the crew of the ship. Thank God, I did not hesitate a moment in discarding the friendly crate that had been my first aid. I struck out through the wreckage and after a considerable swim reached the port side amidships of this Engelhardt boat, which with her companions, wherever utilized, did good service in saving the lives of many others. All honor to the Dane, Captain Engelhardt of Copenhagen, who built them. I say “port side” because this boat as it was propelled through the water had Lightoller in the bow and Bride at the stern, and I believe an analysis of the testimony shows that the actual bow of the boat was turned about by the wave that struck it on the Boat Deck and the splash of the funnel thereafter, so that its bow pointed in an opposite direction to that of the ship. There was one member of the crew on this craft at the bow and another at the stern who had “pieces of boarding,” improvised paddles, which were used effectually for propulsion.

But my hopeful prayers were answered in an unexpected way. I noticed to my left, quite a distance away, a better escape option than the wooden crate that had led to a second dunking. [74] What I saw was the Engelhardt, or “surf-boat,” that I had helped launch, until water broke over the ship’s Boat Deck where we were. On top of this overturned boat, half resting on its bottom, were more than a dozen men, who I assumed by their outfits were all crew members of the ship. Thank God, I didn't hesitate for a moment to abandon the friendly crate that had been my first therapy. I swam through the wreckage and after quite a swim, reached the port side amidships of this Engelhardt boat, which, along with its companions used wherever needed, did a great job in saving many lives. All credit goes to the Dane, Captain Engelhardt of Copenhagen, who built them. I mention “port side” because this boat, as it moved through the water, had Lightoller in the front and Bride at the back, and I believe an analysis of the testimony indicates that the actual front of the boat was turned around by the wave that struck it on the Boat Deck and the splash from the funnel afterward, so that its bow faced the opposite direction of the ship. There was one crew member on this boat at the front and another at the back who had makeshift paddles, which were effectively used for propulsion.

When I reached the side of the boat I met with [75] a doubtful reception, and, as no extending hand was held out to me, I grabbed, by the muscle of the left arm, a young member of the crew nearest and facing me. At the same time I threw my right leg over the boat astraddle, pulling myself aboard, with a friendly lift to my foot given by someone astern as I assumed a reclining position with them on the bottom of the capsized boat. Then after me came a dozen other swimmers who clambered around and whom we helped aboard. Among them was one completely exhausted, who came on the same port side as myself. I pulled him in and he lay face downward in front of me for several hours, until just before dawn he was able to stand up with the rest of us. The journey of our craft from the scene of the disaster will be described in the following chapter. The moment of getting aboard this upturned boat was one of supreme mental relief, more so than any other until I reached the deck of the hospitable Carpathia on the next morning. I now felt for the first time after the lifeboats left us aboard ship that I had some chance of escape from the horrible fate of drowning in the icy waters of the middle Atlantic. Every moment of time during the many experiences of that night, it seemed as if I had all the God-given physical strength and courage needed for each emergency, [76] and never suffered an instant from any exhaustion, or required the need of a helping hand. The only time of any stress whatever was during the swim, just described, under water, at the moment when I gained my second wind which brought me to the surface gasping somewhat, but full of vigor. I was all the time on the lookout for the next danger that was to be overcome. I kept my presence of mind and courage throughout it all. Had I lost either for one moment, I never could have escaped to tell the tale. This is in answer to many questions as to my personal sensations during these scenes and the successive dangers which I encountered. From a psychological viewpoint also, it may be a study of interest illustrating the power of mind over matter. The sensation of fear has a visible effect upon one. It palsies one’s thoughts and actions. One becomes thereby short of breath; the heart actually beats quicker and as one loses one’s head one grows desperate and is gone. I have questioned those who have been near drowning and who know this statement to be a fact. It is the same in other emergencies, and the lesson to be learned is that we should—

When I got to the side of the boat, I was met with a hesitant reception, and since no one reached out to help, I grabbed the nearest young crew member with my left arm. At the same time, I swung my right leg over the boat, pulling myself aboard, while someone behind gave my foot a friendly lift as I settled down on the bottom of the capsized boat. Then a dozen other swimmers came on board, and we helped them up. Among them was one completely worn out, who climbed on the same side as I did. I helped him in, and he lay face down in front of me for several hours until just before dawn when he was able to stand up with the rest of us. The journey of our craft from the disaster site will be described in the next chapter. Getting onto this upturned boat was an incredible mental relief, more so than anything else until I reached the welcoming Carpathia the next morning. For the first time since the lifeboats left us on the ship, I felt I had a chance of escaping the terrible fate of drowning in the icy waters of the Atlantic. During every moment of that night’s many experiences, it felt like I had all the strength and courage I needed for each emergency, and I never felt exhausted or needed a helping hand. The only stressful moment was the swim I just described, underwater, when I finally caught my breath and surfaced gasping but full of energy. I was always on the lookout for the next danger to face. I kept my composure and courage the whole time. If I had lost either for even a moment, I would never have escaped to tell the story. This answers the many questions about my personal feelings during those events and the various dangers I faced. From a psychological perspective, it can also serve as an interesting study of the power of the mind over the body. The feeling of fear has a noticeable effect on a person. It paralyzes thoughts and actions. One becomes short of breath; the heart races, and as one panics, desperation kicks in, leading to disaster. I have talked to those who have been close to drowning and know this to be true. It’s the same in other emergencies, and the lesson to learn is that we should—

“Let courage rise with danger,
And strength to strength oppose.”

[77] To attain this courage in the hour of danger is very much a matter of physical, mental and religious training. But courage and strength would have availed me little had I not providentially escaped from being knocked senseless, or maimed, as so many other strong swimmers undoubtedly were. The narrow escapes that I had from being thus knocked unconscious could be recapitulated, and I still bear the scars on my body of wounds received at the moment, or moments, when I was struck by some undefined object. I received a blow on the top of my head, but I did not notice it or the other wounds until I arrived on board the Carpathia, when I found inflamed cuts on both my legs and bruises on my knees, which soon became black and blue, and I was sore to the touch all over my body for several days.

[77] Getting the courage to act in a moment of danger really depends on physical, mental, and spiritual training. But no amount of courage or strength would have helped me if I hadn’t miraculously avoided being knocked out or seriously injured, like so many strong swimmers undoubtedly were. I could recount the close calls I had with being knocked unconscious, and I still carry the scars from injuries I got when I was hit by some unknown object. I was struck on the top of my head, but I didn’t realize it or notice the other injuries until I got on board the Carpathia. That’s when I discovered inflamed cuts on both my legs and bruises on my knees, which quickly turned black and blue, and I was sore all over my body for several days.

It is necessary for me to turn to the accounts of others for a description of what happened during the interval that I was under water. My information about it is derived from many sources and includes various points of general interest, showing how the Titanic looked when she foundered, the undisputed facts that there was very little suction and that the forward funnel broke from the ship, falling on the starboard side into the sea. Various points of personal interest are [78] also derived from the same source which the reader can analyze, for estimating the interval that I was below the surface of the ocean and the distance covered in my swim under water; for after I rose to the surface it appears that I had passed under both the falling funnel and then under the upturned boat, and a considerable distance beyond. Had I gone but a short distance under water and arisen straight up, I should have met the horrible fate of being struck by the falling funnel which, according to the evidence submitted, must have killed or drowned a number of unfortunates struggling in the water. I select these accounts of my shipwrecked companions, which supplement my personal experience, particularly the accounts of the same reliable and authoritative witnesses already cited, and from those who were rescued, as I was, on the bottom of the upset Engelhardt boat.

I need to rely on what others experienced to describe what happened while I was underwater. My information comes from various sources and covers a lot of general interest points, showing how the Titanic looked when it sank, the undeniable fact that there was very little suction, and that the forward funnel broke off from the ship, falling onto the starboard side into the sea. There are also personal details, which readers can analyze to estimate how long I was below the ocean's surface and the distance I swam underwater. After I surfaced, it seems I went beneath both the falling funnel and the capsized boat, and quite a ways beyond that. If I had only gone a short distance underwater and then come straight up, I would have faced the terrible fate of being hit by the falling funnel, which, according to the evidence, must have killed or drowned several unfortunate people struggling in the water. I’m sharing these accounts from my fellow survivors, which add to my own experience, especially those from the reliable witnesses I’ve mentioned before, as well as from those who were rescued like I was, from the bottom of the overturned Engelhardt boat.

The following is from the account of Mr. Beesley: “The water was by now up to the last row of portholes. We were about two miles from her, and the crew insisted that such a tremendous wave would be formed by suction as she went down, that we ought to get as far as possible away. The ‘Captain’ (as he calls Stoker Fred Barrett), and all, lay on their oars. Presently, about 2 a. m. (2.15 a. m. per book account), [79] as near as I can remember, we observed her settling very rapidly, with the bow and bridge completely under water, and concluded it was now only a question of minutes before she went; and so it proved. She slowly tilted, straight on end, with the stern vertically upward.... To our amazement, she remained in that upright position for a time which I estimate as five minutes.” On a previous page of my narrative, I have already quoted from his book account how “the stern and some 150 feet of the ship stood outlined against the star-specked sky, looming black in the darkness, and in this position she continued for some minutes—I think as much as five minutes, but it may have been less.” Now, when I disappeared under the sea, sinking with the ship, there is nothing more surely established in my testimony than that about nine-sixteenths of the Titanic was still out of the water, and when my head reached the surface she had entirely disappeared.

The following is from Mr. Beesley’s account: “The water was now up to the last row of portholes. We were about two miles away from her, and the crew insisted that such a massive wave would be created by suction as she sank, so we needed to get as far away as possible. The ‘Captain’ (as he refers to Stoker Fred Barrett) and everyone else rested on their oars. Soon, around 2 a.m. (2:15 a.m. according to the book), [79] as far as I can recall, we saw her sinking very quickly, with the bow and bridge completely submerged, and we realized it was just a matter of minutes before she would go down; and so it happened. She slowly tipped over, standing straight up on end, with the stern pointing straight up.... To our surprise, she stayed in that vertical position for what I estimate was about five minutes.” Earlier in my narrative, I quoted from his book how “the stern and about 150 feet of the ship were silhouetted against the starry sky, looming dark in the night, and in this position, she remained for several minutes—I think it was about five minutes, but it might have been less.” Now, when I went under the water, sinking with the ship, I can state with certainty that about nine-sixteenths of the Titanic was still above water, and when my head broke the surface, she had completely vanished.

The New York Times, of April 19, 1912, contained the story of Mr. and Mrs. D. H. Bishop, first cabin passengers from Dowagiac, Michigan. Their short account is one of the best I have read. As they wrote it independently of Beesley’s account, and from a different point of view, being in another lifeboat (No. 7, the first to leave the ship), the following corroborative testimony, [80] taken from their story, helps to establish the truth:

The New York Times, from April 19, 1912, featured the story of Mr. and Mrs. D. H. Bishop, first-class passengers from Dowagiac, Michigan. Their brief account is one of the best I’ve read. Since they wrote it independently of Beesley’s account and from a different perspective, being in another lifeboat (No. 7, the first to leave the ship), the following corroborative testimony, [80] taken from their story, helps to establish the truth:

“We did not begin to understand the situation till we were perhaps a mile away from the Titanic. Then we could see the row of lights along the deck begin to slant gradually upward from the bow. Very slowly the lines of light began to point downward at a greater and greater angle. The sinking was so slow that you could not perceive the lights of the deck changing their position. The slant seemed to be greater about every quarter of an hour. That was the only difference.

“We didn’t start to grasp what was happening until we were maybe a mile away from the Titanic. Then we could see the row of lights along the deck starting to tilt gradually upward from the bow. Bit by bit, the lines of light began to angle downward at an increasing slope. The sinking was so slow that you couldn’t really notice the lights on the deck changing their position. The tilt seemed to increase every fifteen minutes. That was the only difference.”

“In a couple of hours she began to go down more rapidly.... Suddenly the ship seemed to shoot up out of the water and stand there perpendicularly. It seemed to us that it stood upright in the water for four full minutes.[3] Then it began to slide gently downwards. Its speed increased as it went down head first, so that the stern shot down with a rush.”

“In a few hours, she started to descend more quickly.... Suddenly, the ship appeared to leap out of the water and stand vertically. It felt like it was upright in the water for four full minutes.[3] Then it began to glide down slowly. Its speed increased as it went down nose first, causing the stern to plunge down rapidly.”

[3] Italics are mine.—Author.

Italics are mine.—Author.

Harold Bride, who was swept from the Boat Deck, held on to an oarlock of the Engelhardt boat (which Clinch Smith and I had left a few moments before, as has already been described). I have cited his account of coming up under the boat and then clambering upon it. He testifies to there being no suction and adds the following: [81] “I suppose I was 150 feet away when the Titanic, on her nose with her after-quarter sticking straight up into the air, began to settle—slowly. When at last the waves washed over her rudder, there was not the least bit of suction I could feel. She must have kept going just so slowly as she had been.” Second Officer Lightoller too, in his conversation with me, verified his testimony before the Senate Committee that, “The last boat, a flat collapsible (the Engelhardt) to put off was the one on top of the officers’ quarters. Men jumped upon it on deck and waited for the water to float it off. The forward funnel fell into the water, just missing the raft (as he calls our upset boat). The funnel probably killed persons in the water. This was the boat I eventually got on. About thirty men clambered out of the water on to it.”

Harold Bride, who was swept off the Boat Deck, clung to an oarlock of the Engelhardt boat (which Clinch Smith and I had just left a few moments earlier, as previously described). I’ve referenced his account of coming up under the boat and then climbing onto it. He confirms that there was no suction and adds the following: [81] “I think I was about 150 feet away when the Titanic, on its nose with the back end sticking straight up in the air, started to slowly settle. When the waves finally washed over her rudder, I didn’t feel any suction at all. She must have been moving just as slowly as before.” Second Officer Lightoller, in our conversation, also confirmed his testimony before the Senate Committee that, “The last boat, a flat collapsible (the Engelhardt) that was launched was the one on top of the officers’ quarters. Men jumped onto it from the deck and waited for the water to carry it off. The forward funnel fell into the water, narrowly missing the raft (which he refers to as our overturned boat). That funnel likely killed people in the water. This was the boat I eventually got on. About thirty men climbed out of the water onto it.”

Seventeen year old “Jack” Thayer was also on the starboard side of the ship, and jumped from the rail before the Engelhardt boat was swept from the Boat Deck by the “giant wave.” Young Thayer’s reported description of this is as follows:

Seventeen-year-old “Jack” Thayer was also on the right side of the ship and jumped from the railing before the Engelhardt boat was taken off the Boat Deck by the “giant wave.” Young Thayer’s reported description of this is as follows:

“I jumped out, feet first, went down, and as I came up I was pushed away from the ship by some force. I was sucked down again, and as I came up I was pushed out again and twisted around by a large wave, coming up in the midst of a great deal of small wreckage. My hand [82] touched the canvas fender of an overturned lifeboat. I looked up and saw some men on the top. One of them helped me up. In a short time the bottom was covered with twenty-five or thirty men. The assistant wireless operator (Bride) was right next to me holding on to me and kneeling in the water.”

“I jumped out, feet first, went down, and as I came up, something pushed me away from the ship. I got pulled down again, and when I surfaced, I was pushed out once more and spun around by a massive wave, coming up surrounded by a lot of small wreckage. My hand touched the canvas fender of an overturned lifeboat. I looked up and saw some men on top. One of them helped me up. Soon, the bottom was filled with twenty-five or thirty men. The assistant wireless operator (Bride) was right next to me, holding on to me and kneeling in the water.”

In my conversations with Thayer, Lightoller and others, it appears that the funnel fell in the water between the Engelhardt boat and the ship, washing the former further away from the Titanic’s starboard side.

In my talks with Thayer, Lightoller, and others, it seems that the funnel fell into the water between the Engelhardt boat and the ship, pushing the former further away from the Titanic’s right side.

Since the foregoing was written, the testimony before the United States Senate Committee has been printed in pamphlet form, from which I have been able to obtain other evidence, and particularly that of Second Officer Lightoller in regard to the last quarter of an hour or so on board the ship and up to the time we reached the upset boat. I have also obtained and substantiated other evidence bearing upon the same period. Mr. Lightoller testified as follows: “Half an hour, or three quarters of an hour before I left the ship, when it was taking a heavy list—not a heavy list—a list over to port, the order was called, I think by the chief officer, ‘Everyone on the starboard side to straighten her up,’ which I repeated. When I left the ship I saw no women [83] or children aboard whatever. All the boats on the port side were lowered with the exception of one—the last boat, which was stowed on top of the officers’ quarters. We had not time to launch it, nor yet to open it. When all the other boats were away, I called for men to go up there; told them to cut her adrift and throw her down. It floated off the ship, and I understand the men standing on top, who assisted to launch it down, jumped on to it as it was on the deck and floated off with it. It was the collapsible type of boat, and the bottom-up boat we eventually got on. When this lifeboat floated off the ship, we were thrown off a couple of times. When I came to it, it was bottom-up and there was no one on it. Immediately after finding that overturned lifeboat, and when I came alongside of it, there were quite a lot of us in the water around it preparatory to getting up on it. Then the forward funnel fell down. It fell alongside of the lifeboat about four inches clear of it on all the people there alongside of the boat. Eventually, about thirty of us got on it: Mr. Thayer, Bride, the second Marconi operator, and Col. Gracie. I think all the rest were firemen taken out of the water.”

Since the previous section was written, the testimony given before the United States Senate Committee has been published in pamphlet form, from which I've been able to gather additional evidence, particularly that of Second Officer Lightoller regarding the last thirty minutes or so on board the ship and until we reached the overturned lifeboat. I've also obtained and confirmed other evidence related to the same time frame. Mr. Lightoller testified as follows: “Half an hour, or maybe three-quarters of an hour before I left the ship, when it was leaning heavily—not too heavily, just tilting to the port side—the command was given, I think by the chief officer, ‘Everyone on the starboard side, help steady her!’ which I echoed. When I left the ship, I saw no women or children aboard at all. All the lifeboats on the port side had been lowered except one—the last boat, which was stored on top of the officers’ quarters. We didn’t have time to launch it or even open it. Once all the other boats were gone, I called for men to go up there; I told them to cut it loose and throw it down. It floated off the ship, and I heard that the men standing on top, who helped to lower it, jumped onto it as it was on the deck and floated away with it. It was a collapsible type of boat, and it was the upside-down boat that we eventually got onto. When this lifeboat floated off the ship, we were tossed around a couple of times. When I reached it, it was upside-down and no one was on it. Right after I found that overturned lifeboat and came alongside, there were quite a few of us in the water around it, getting ready to climb on. Then the front funnel fell. It fell right next to the lifeboat, just a few inches away from all the people gathered by the boat. In the end, about thirty of us got on it: Mr. Thayer, Bride, the second Marconi operator, and Col. Gracie. I think all the others were firemen pulled out of the water.”

Compare this with the description given by J. Hagan in correspondence which he began with me last May. J. Hagan is a poor chap, who [84] described himself in this correspondence as one who “was working my passage to get to America for the first time,” and I am convinced that he certainly earned it, and, moreover, was one of us on that upset boat that night. His name does not appear on the list of the crew and must not be confounded with “John Hagan, booked as fireman on the steamer, who sailed for England April 20th on the Lapland,” whereas our John Hagan was admitted to St. Vincent’s hospital on April 22nd. In describing this period John Hagan says it was by the Captain’s orders, when the ship was listing to port, that passengers were sent to the starboard side to straighten the ship. He went half-way and returned to where Lightoller was loading the last boat lowered. Lightoller told him there was another boat on the roof of the officers’ house if he cared to get it down. This was the Engelhardt Boat B which, with three others, he could not open until assisted by three more, and then they pushed it, upside down, on the Boat Deck below. Hagan cut the string of the oars and was passing the first oar down to the others, who had left him, when the boat floated into the water, upside down. He jumped to the Boat Deck and into the water after the boat and “clung to the tail end of the keel.” The ship was shaking very much, part of it being under [85] water. “On looking up at it, I could see death in a minute for us as the forward funnel was falling and it looked a certainty it would strike our boat and smash it to pieces; but the funnel missed us about a yard, splashing our boat thirty yards outward from the ship, and washing off several who had got on when the boat first floated.” Hagan managed to cling to it but got a severe soaking. The cries of distress that he heard near by were an experience he can never forget. It appeared to him that the flooring of the ship forward had broken away and was floating all around. Some of the men on the upset boat made use of some pieces of boarding for paddles with which to help keep clear of the ship.

Compare this with the description given by J. Hagan in letters he started with me last May. J. Hagan is a poor guy who [84] described himself in this correspondence as someone who “was working my passage to get to America for the first time,” and I’m convinced he definitely earned it and was one of us on that capsized boat that night. His name isn’t on the crew list and shouldn’t be confused with “John Hagan, booked as fireman on the steamer, who sailed for England April 20th on the Lapland,” while our John Hagan was admitted to St. Vincent’s hospital on April 22nd. In describing this time, John Hagan says it was by the Captain’s orders, when the ship was leaning to one side, that passengers were sent to the other side to balance the ship. He went halfway and came back to where Lightoller was loading the last boat that was lowered. Lightoller told him there was another boat on the roof of the officers’ house if he wanted to get it down. This was the Engelhardt Boat B, which, along with three others, he couldn’t open until assisted by three more people, and then they pushed it, upside down, onto the Boat Deck below. Hagan cut the string of the oars and was passing the first oar down to the others who had left him when the boat floated into the water, upside down. He jumped to the Boat Deck and into the water after the boat and “clung to the tail end of the keel.” The ship was really shaking, part of it being under [85] water. “Looking up at it, I could see death imminent for us as the forward funnel was falling, and it seemed certain it would hit our boat and crush it to pieces; but the funnel missed us by about a yard, splashing our boat thirty yards away from the ship and washing off several people who had gotten on when the boat first floated.” Hagan managed to hang on but got soaked. The cries of distress he heard nearby were something he can never forget. It appeared to him that the flooring of the ship forward had broken away and was floating all around. Some of the men on the capsized boat used pieces of boarding as paddles to help keep clear of the ship.

John Collins, assistant cook on the Titanic, also gave his interesting testimony before the Senate Committee. He appears to have come on deck at the last moment on the starboard side and witnessed the Engelhardt boat when it floated off into the sea, he being carried off by the same wave when he was amidships on the bow as the ship sank, and kept down under water for at least two or three minutes. When he came up, he saw this boat again—the same boat on which he had seen men working when the waves washed it off the deck, and the men clinging to it. He was only about four or five yards off and swam over to it [86] and got on to it. He says he is sure there were probably fifteen thereon at the time he got on. Those who were on the boat did not help him to get on. They were watching the ship. After he got on the boat, he did not see any lights on the Titanic, though the stern of the ship was still afloat when he first reached the surface. He accounts for the wave that washed him off amidships as due to the suction which took place when the bow went down in the water and the waves washed the decks clear. He saw a mass of people in the wreckage, hundreds in number, and heard their awful cries.

John Collins, the assistant cook on the Titanic, also provided his fascinating testimony to the Senate Committee. He seems to have emerged on deck at the very last moment on the starboard side and witnessed the Engelhardt lifeboat float away into the sea. He was swept off by the same wave while he was in the middle of the ship as it sank and was held underwater for at least two or three minutes. When he resurfaced, he saw that boat again—the same one where he had seen men working before the waves knocked it off the deck, with the men clinging to it. He was only about four or five yards away and swam over to it [86] and climbed on. He stated he was certain there were about fifteen people on it when he got on. Those who were on the boat didn’t help him; they were focused on watching the ship. After he got on the boat, he didn’t see any lights on the Titanic, although the stern of the ship was still above water when he first surfaced. He explained that the wave that washed him off amidships was caused by the suction that occurred when the bow went under and the waves cleared the decks. He saw a mass of people in the wreckage, numbering in the hundreds, and heard their terrifying cries.

CHAPTER V

ALL NIGHT ON THE BOTTOM OF A HALF-SUBMERGED, UPSIDE-DOWN BOAT

“O God of our salvation, Thou who art the hope of them that remain in the broad sea....”—Ps. 65:5, 7.

“O God of our salvation, You who are the hope of those who stay in the wide sea....”—Ps. 65:5, 7.

ALL my companions in shipwreck who made their escape with me on top of the bottom-side-up Engelhardt boat, must recall the anxious moment after the limit was reached when “about 30 men had clambered out of the water on to the boat.” The weight of each additional body submerged our lifecraft more and more beneath the surface. There were men swimming in the water all about us. One more clambering aboard would have swamped our already crowded craft. The situation was a desperate one, and was only saved by the refusal of the crew, especially those at the stern of the boat, to take aboard another passenger. After pulling aboard the man who lay exhausted, face downward in front of me, I turned my head away from the sights in the water lest I should be called upon [88] to refuse the pleading cries of those who were struggling for their lives. What happened at this juncture, therefore, my fellow companions in shipwreck can better describe. Steward Thomas Whiteley, interviewed by the New York Tribune, said: “I drifted near a boat wrong-side-up. About 30 men were clinging to it. They refused to let me get on. Somebody tried to hit me with an oar, but I scrambled on to her.” Harry Senior, a fireman on the Titanic, as interviewed in the London Illustrated News of May 4th, and in the New York Times of April 19th, is reported as follows: “On the overturned boat in question were, amongst others, Charles Lightoller, Second Officer of the Titanic; Col. Archibald Gracie, and Mr. J. B. Thayer, Jr., all of whom had gone down with the liner and had come to the surface again”; and “I tried to get aboard of her, but some chap hit me over the head with an oar. There were too many on her. I got around to the other side of the boat and climbed on. There were thirty-five of us, including the second officer, and no women. I saw any amount of drowning and dead around us.” Bride’s story in the same issue of the New York Times says: “It was a terrible sight all around—men swimming and sinking. Others came near. Nobody gave them a hand. The bottom-up boat already had more men than [89] it would hold and was sinking. At first the large waves splashed over my clothing; then they began to splash over my head and I had to breathe when I could.”

ALL my fellow survivors from the shipwreck who escaped with me on the upside-down Engelhardt boat must remember the tense moment when we reached our limit, with “about 30 men having climbed out of the water onto the boat.” Each extra person made our lifeboat sink lower into the water. There were men swimming all around us. Just one more person getting on would have capsized our already packed boat. The situation was critical and was only saved by the crew's refusal, especially those at the back of the boat, to take on another passenger. After pulling aboard the man who was exhausted, face down in front of me, I turned my head away from the scene in the water to avoid having to refuse the desperate pleas of those fighting for their lives. What happened at this moment, I'm sure my fellow shipwreck survivors can explain better. Steward Thomas Whiteley, interviewed by the New York Tribune, said: “I drifted near an overturned boat. About 30 men were clinging to it. They wouldn’t let me on. Someone tried to hit me with an oar, but I managed to scramble on.” Harry Senior, a fireman on the Titanic, as interviewed in the London Illustrated News on May 4th and the New York Times on April 19th, reported: “On the overturned boat were, among others, Charles Lightoller, Second Officer of the Titanic; Col. Archibald Gracie, and Mr. J. B. Thayer, Jr., all of whom had gone down with the liner and resurfaced”; and “I tried to climb aboard, but some guy hit me over the head with an oar. There were too many people on it. I made my way to the other side of the boat and climbed on. There were thirty-five of us, including the second officer, and no women. I saw a lot of people drowning and dead around us.” Bride’s account in the same issue of the New York Times states: “It was a terrible sight all around—men swimming and sinking. Others came close. Nobody helped them. The upside-down boat already had more men than it could hold and was sinking. At first, the big waves splashed over my clothes; then they began to splash over my head, and I had to breathe when I could.”

Though I did not see, I could not avoid hearing what took place at this most tragic crisis in all my life. The men with the paddles, forward and aft, so steered the boat as to avoid contact with the unfortunate swimmers pointed out struggling in the water. I heard the constant explanation made as we passed men swimming in the wreckage, “Hold on to what you have, old boy; one more of you aboard would sink us all.” In no instance, I am happy to say, did I hear any word of rebuke uttered by a swimmer because of refusal to grant assistance. There was no case of cruel violence. But there was one transcendent piece of heroism that will remain fixed in my memory as the most sublime and coolest exhibition of courage and cheerful resignation to fate and fearlessness of death. This was when a reluctant refusal of assistance met with the ringing response in the deep manly voice of a powerful man, who, in his extremity, replied: “All right, boys; good luck and God bless you.” I have often wished that the identity of this hero might be established and an individual tribute to his memory preserved. He was not an acquaintance of mine, for the tones [90] of his voice would have enabled me to recognize him.

Though I didn't see it, I couldn't help but hear what happened during this most tragic moment of my life. The men with the paddles, at the front and back, steered the boat to avoid hitting the unfortunate swimmers struggling in the water. I heard them constantly saying as we passed men swimming in the wreckage, “Hold on to what you have, buddy; one more of you aboard would sink us all.” Thankfully, I never heard a swimmer complain about the refusal to help. There was no cruel violence. But one extraordinary act of heroism will stay in my memory as the most inspiring and calm display of bravery and acceptance of fate, and fearlessness of death. This was when a reluctant refusal of help was met with a strong reply from a powerful man, who, in his moment of desperation, said: “All right, guys; good luck and God bless you.” I've often wished that we could know who this hero was and pay a special tribute to his memory. He wasn't someone I knew, as the sound of his voice would have let me recognize him. [90]

Collins in his testimony and Hagan in his letter to me refer to the same incident, the former before the Senate Committee, saying: “All those who wanted to get on and tried to get on got on with the exception of only one. This man was not pushed off by anyone, but those on the boat asked him not to try to get on. We were all on the boat running [shifting our weight] from one side to the other to keep her steady. If this man had caught hold of her he would have tumbled the whole lot of us off. He acquiesced and said, ‘that is all right, boys; keep cool; God bless you,’ and he bade us good-bye.”

Collins in his testimony and Hagan in his letter to me refer to the same incident, with Collins saying before the Senate Committee: “Everyone who wanted to get on the boat and made an effort to get on was able to, except for one person. This man wasn’t pushed away by anyone, but the people on the boat asked him not to try to board. We were all shifting our weight from one side to the other to keep the boat steady. If this man had grabbed onto it, he would have knocked all of us off. He agreed and said, ‘That's fine, guys; stay calm; God bless you,’ and then he said goodbye.”

Hagan refers to the same man who “swam close to us saying, ‘Hello boys, keep calm, boys,’ asking to be helped up, and was told he could not get on as it might turn the boat over. He asked for a plank and was told to cling to what he had. It was very hard to see so brave a man swim away saying, ‘God bless you.’”

Hagan talks about the same guy who "swam close to us saying, 'Hey boys, stay calm, boys,' asking for help getting on board, and was told he couldn’t because it might tip the boat over. He asked for a plank and was told to hold on to what he had. It was really tough to watch such a brave man swim away saying, 'God bless you.'"

All this time our nearly submerged boat was amidst the wreckage and fast being paddled out of the danger zone whence arose the heart-rending cries already described of the struggling swimmers. It was at this juncture that expressions were used by some of the uncouth members of [91] the ship’s crew, which grated upon my sensibilities. The hearts of these men, as I presently discovered, were all right and they were far from meaning any offence when they adopted their usual slang, sounding harsh to my ears, and referred to our less fortunate shipwrecked companions as “the blokes swimming in the water.” What I thus heard made me feel like an alien among my fellow boatmates, and I did them the injustice of believing that I, as the only passenger aboard, would, in case of diversity of interest, receive short shrift at their hands and for this reason I thought it best to have as little to say as possible. During all these struggles I had been uttering silent prayers for deliverance, and it occurred to me that this was the occasion of all others when we should join in an appeal to the Almighty as our last and only hope in life, and so it remained for one of these men, whom I had regarded as uncouth, a Roman Catholic seaman, to take precedence in suggesting the thought in the heart of everyone of us. He was astern and in arm’s length of me. He first made inquiry as to the religion of each of us and found Episcopalians, Roman Catholics and Presbyterians. The suggestion that we should say the Lord’s Prayer together met with instant approval, and our voices with one accord burst forth in repeating that great appeal to the Creator [92] and Preserver of all mankind, and the only prayer that everyone of us knew and could unite in, thereby manifesting that we were all sons of God and brothers to each other whatever our sphere in life or creed might be. Recollections of this incident are embodied in my account as well as those of Bride and Thayer, independently reported in the New York papers on the morning after our arrival. This is what Bride recalls: “Somebody said ‘don’t the rest of you think we ought to pray?’ The man who made the suggestion asked what the religion of the others was. Each man called out his religion. One was a Catholic, one a Methodist, one a Presbyterian. It was decided the most appropriate prayer for all of us was the Lord’s Prayer. We spoke it over in chorus, with the man who first suggested that we pray as the leader.”

All this time, our nearly submerged boat was surrounded by wreckage and being paddled out of the danger zone, where the heartbreaking cries of the struggling swimmers were coming from. At this point, some of the rough members of [91] the ship’s crew used expressions that really bothered me. I soon realized that these men had good hearts and didn’t mean any offense with their usual slang, which sounded harsh to me, calling our less fortunate shipwrecked companions “the guys swimming in the water.” Hearing this made me feel like an outsider among my fellow boatmates, and I mistakenly thought that I, being the only passenger, might be ignored if there were conflicting interests, so I decided it was best to say as little as possible. Throughout all this chaos, I had been silently praying for deliverance, and it struck me that this was exactly the moment when we should come together in a plea to the Almighty as our last and only hope in life. So it was that one of these men, whom I had seen as rough around the edges—a Roman Catholic seaman—was the first to suggest what was on everyone’s mind. He was at the back of the boat, within arm’s reach of me. He first asked about the religion of each of us and found we had Episcopalians, Roman Catholics, and Presbyterians among us. The idea to say the Lord’s Prayer together received immediate approval, and our voices united as we recited that powerful appeal to the Creator [92] and Preserver of all mankind—the only prayer we all knew and could join in, showing that we were all children of God and brothers, no matter our background or beliefs. My account of this incident, along with those from Bride and Thayer, was independently reported in the New York papers the morning after our arrival. Here’s what Bride remembers: “Somebody said, ‘Don’t you think we should pray?’ The person who made the suggestion asked what everyone’s religion was. Each man spoke up with his religion—one was a Catholic, one a Methodist, one a Presbyterian. We decided that the most fitting prayer for all of us was the Lord’s Prayer. We recited it together, with the man who first suggested we pray leading us.”

Referring to this incident in his sermon on “The Lessons of the Great Disaster,” the Rev. Dr. Newell Dwight Hillis, of Plymouth Church, says: “When Col. Gracie came up, after the sinking of the Titanic, he says that he made his way to a sunken raft. The submerged little raft was under water often, but every man, without regard to nationality, broke into instant prayer. There were many voices, but they all had one signification—their sole hope was [93] in God. There were no millionaires, for millions fell away like leaves; there were no poor; men were neither wise nor ignorant; they were simply human souls on the sinking raft; the night was black and the waves yeasty with foam, and the grave where the Titanic lay was silent under them, and the stars were silent over them! But as they prayed, each man by that inner light saw an invisible Friend walking across the waves. Henceforth, these need no books on Apologetics to prove there is a God. This man who has written his story tells us that God heard the prayers of some by giving them death, and heard the prayers of others equally by keeping them in life; but God alone is great!”

Referring to this incident in his sermon on "The Lessons of the Great Disaster,” Rev. Dr. Newell Dwight Hillis of Plymouth Church says: “When Col. Gracie got back after the sinking of the Titanic, he said he made his way to a sunken raft. The submerged little raft was often underwater, but every man, regardless of nationality, instantly began to pray. There were many voices, but they all meant one thing— their only hope was [93] in God. There were no millionaires, as wealth vanished like leaves; there were no poor; men were neither wise nor ignorant; they were simply human souls on the sinking raft; the night was dark, and the waves were foamy, and the grave where the Titanic lay was silent below them, and the stars were silent above them! But as they prayed, each man, guided by that inner light, saw an invisible Friend walking across the waves. From that point on, they needed no books on Apologetics to prove that there is a God. This man who wrote his story tells us that God heard the prayers of some by granting them death, and heard the prayers of others just as much by keeping them alive; but God alone is great!”

The lesson thus drawn from the incident described must be well appreciated by all my boatmates who realized the utter helplessness of our position, and that the only hope we then had in life was in our God, and as the Rev. Dr. Hillis says: “In that moment the evanescent, transient, temporary things dissolved like smoke, and the big, permanent things stood out—God, Truth, Purity, Love, and Oh! how happy those who were good friends with God, their conscience and their record.”

The lesson from the incident described must be clearly understood by all my boatmates who recognized how powerless we were, and that our only hope for survival was in our faith in God. As Rev. Dr. Hillis says: “In that moment, the fleeting, temporary things faded away like smoke, and the important, lasting things became clear—God, Truth, Purity, Love. Oh! how fortunate those are who have a good relationship with God, their conscience, and their life record.”

We all recognize the fact that our escape from a watery grave was due to the conditions of wind [94] and weather. All night long we prayed that the calm might last. Towards morning the sea became rougher, and it was for the two-fold purpose of avoiding the ice-cold water,[4] and also to attract attention, that we all stood up in column, two abreast, facing the bow. The waves at this time broke over the keel, and we maintained a balance to prevent the escape of the small volume of air confined between sea and upset boat by shifting the weight of our bodies first to port and then to starboard. I believe that the life of everyone of us depended upon the preservation of this confined air-bubble, and our anxious thought was lest some of this air might escape and deeper down our overloaded boat would sink. Had the boat been completely turned over, compelling us to cling to the submerged gunwale, it could not have supported our weight, and we should have been frozen to death in the ice-cold water before rescue could reach us. My exertions had been so continuous and so strenuous before I got aboard this capsized boat that I had taken no notice of the icy temperature of the water. We all suffered severely from cold and exposure. The boat was so loaded down with the heavy weight [95] it carried that it became partly submerged, and the water washed up to our waists as we lay in our reclining position. Several of our companions near the stern of the boat, unable to stand the exposure and strain, gave up the struggle and fell off.

We all know that our survival from a watery grave was thanks to the wind and weather conditions. All night long, we prayed for the calm to continue. Towards morning, the sea got rougher, and to avoid the icy water and also to attract attention, we all stood up in a line, two abreast, facing the front of the boat. At this point, the waves were crashing over the keel, and we balanced ourselves to keep the small amount of air trapped between the sea and the overturned boat from escaping by shifting our weight from side to side. I believe our survival depended on keeping that little air bubble intact, and we worried that if some of it escaped, our overloaded boat would sink. If the boat had completely capsized, forcing us to cling to the submerged edge, it wouldn't have been able to hold our weight, and we would have frozen to death in the icy water before help arrived. I had been working so hard before I got on this capsized boat that I hadn't noticed how cold the water was. We were all suffering badly from the cold and exposure. The boat was so weighed down that it was partially submerged, and the water came up to our waists as we lay back. Several of our friends near the back of the boat, unable to withstand the exposure and strain, gave up the fight and fell off.

[4] Temperature of water 28 degrees, of air 27 degrees Fahrenheit, at midnight, April 14th (American Inquiry, page 1142).

[4] Water temperature is 28 degrees, air temperature is 27 degrees Fahrenheit, at midnight on April 14th (American Inquiry, page 1142).

After we had left the danger zone in the vicinity of the wreck, conversation between us first developed, and I heard the men aft of me discussing the fate of the Captain. At least two of them, according to their statements made at the time, had seen him on this craft of ours shortly after it was floated from the ship. In the interviews already referred to, Harry Senior the fireman, referring to the same overturned boat, said: “The Captain had been able to reach this boat. They had pulled him on, but he slipped off again.” Still another witness, the entrée cook of the Titanic, J. Maynard, who was on our boat, corroborates what I heard said at the time about the inability of the Captain to keep his hold on the boat. From several sources I have the information about the falling of the funnel, the splash of which swept from the upturned boat several who were first clinging thereto, and among the number possibly was the Captain. From the following account of Bride, it would appear he was swept off himself and regained his hold later. [96] “I saw a boat of some kind near me and put all my strength into an effort to swim to it. It was hard work. I was all done when a hand reached out from the boat and pulled me aboard. It was our same collapsible. The same crew was on it. There was just room for me to roll on the edge. I lay there, not caring what happened.” Fortunately for us all, the majority of us were not thus exhausted or desperate. On the contrary, these men on this upset boat had plenty of strength and the purpose to battle for their lives. There were no beacon torches on crag and cliff; no shouts in the pauses of the storm to tell them there was hope; nor deep-toned bell with its loudest peal sending cheerily, o’er the deep, comfort to these wretched souls in their extremity. There were, however, lights forward and on the port side to be seen all the time until the Carpathia appeared. These lights were only those of the Titanic’s other lifeboats, and thus it was, as they gazed with eager, anxious eyes that

After we left the danger zone near the wreck, conversation started among us, and I heard the men behind me discussing the Captain's fate. At least two of them claimed they had seen him on our boat shortly after it was launched from the ship. In the interviews mentioned earlier, Harry Senior, the fireman, talked about the same overturned boat and said, “The Captain made it to this boat. They pulled him on, but he slipped off again.” Another witness, J. Maynard, the entrée cook of the Titanic, who was on our boat, confirmed what I heard about the Captain being unable to hold on. I gathered information from various sources about the funnel falling, which caused several people who were clinging to the upturned boat to fall off, possibly including the Captain. According to Bride's account, it seems he was swept off but managed to grab hold again later. [96] “I saw a boat nearby and exhausted all my strength trying to swim to it. It was tough. I was completely spent when a hand reached out from the boat and pulled me in. It was our collapsible boat. The same crew was on it. There was just enough room for me to roll on the edge. I lay there, indifferent to what would happen next.” Fortunately, most of us were not as exhausted or desperate. In contrast, the men on that capsized boat had plenty of strength and the determination to fight for their lives. There were no beacon lights on the cliffs; no shouts amidst the storm to give them hope; nor was there a deep-toned bell ringing to comfort these poor souls in their darkest hour. However, there were lights visible ahead and on the port side until the Carpathia arrived. These lights were just from the other lifeboats of the Titanic, and as they looked on with eager, anxious eyes,

“Fresh hope did give them strength and strength deliverance.”[5]

[5] Maturin’s Bertram.

Maturin’s Bertram.

The suffering on the boat from cold was intense. My neighbor in front, whom I had pulled aboard, [97] must also have been suffering from exhaustion, but it was astern of us whence came later the reports about fellow boatmates who gave up the struggle and fell off from exhaustion, or died, unable to stand the exposure and strain. Among the number, we are told by Bride and Whiteley, was the senior Marconi operator, Phillips, but their statement that it was Phillips’ lifeless body which we transferred first to a lifeboat and thence to the Carpathia is a mistake, for the body referred to both Lightoller and myself know to have been that of a member of the crew, as described later. Bride himself suffered severely. “Somebody sat on my legs,” he says. “They were wedged in between slats and were being wrenched.” When he reached the Carpathia he was taken to the hospital and on our arrival in New York was carried ashore with his “feet badly crushed and frostbitten.”

The suffering on the boat from the cold was unbearable. My neighbor in front, whom I had pulled aboard, [97] must have been feeling exhausted too, but it was behind us where we later heard reports about fellow boatmates who gave up the fight and fell off from exhaustion or died, unable to handle the exposure and strain. Among them, Bride and Whiteley informed us, was the senior Marconi operator, Phillips, but their claim that it was Phillips’ lifeless body that we first transferred to a lifeboat and then to the Carpathia is incorrect. Both Lightoller and I know that the body in question was that of a crew member, as we will explain later. Bride himself suffered greatly. “Somebody sat on my legs,” he said. “They were wedged between slats and were being wrenched.” When he arrived at the Carpathia, he was taken to the hospital and when we got to New York, he was carried ashore with his “feet badly crushed and frostbitten.”

The combination of cold and the awful scenes of suffering and death which he witnessed from our upturned boat deeply affected another first cabin survivor, an Englishman, Mr. R. H. Barkworth, whose tender heart is creditable to his character.

The mix of cold and the terrible sights of suffering and death that he saw from our flipped boat had a strong impact on another first-class survivor, an Englishman named Mr. R. H. Barkworth, whose kind nature reflects well on his character.

Another survivor of our upturned boat, James McGann, a fireman, interviewed by the New York Tribune on April 20th, says that he was one of [98] the thirty of us, mostly firemen, clinging to it as she left the ship. As to the suffering endured that night he says: “All our legs were frostbitten and we were all in the hospital for a day at least.”

Another survivor of our capsized boat, James McGann, a firefighter, interviewed by the New York Tribune on April 20th, says that he was one of [98] the thirty of us, mostly firefighters, clinging to it as it left the ship. Regarding the suffering endured that night, he says: “All our legs were frostbitten, and we were all in the hospital for at least a day.”

“Hagan” also adds his testimony as to the sufferings endured by our boatmates. He says: “One man on the upturned boat rolled off, into the water, at the stern, dead with fright and cold. Another died in the lifeboat.” Here he refers to the lifeless body which we transferred, and finally put aboard the Carpathia, but which was not Phillips’.

“Hagan” also shares his account of the hardships faced by our fellow passengers. He says: “One man fell off the overturned boat into the water at the back, paralyzed with fear and cold. Another died in the lifeboat.” Here he refers to the lifeless body that we moved and eventually placed aboard the Carpathia, but it wasn't Phillips’.

Lightoller testified: “I think there were three or four who died during the night aboard our boat. The Marconi junior operator told me that the senior operator was on this boat and died, presumably from cold.”

Lightoller testified: “I think there were three or four people who died during the night on our boat. The junior Marconi operator told me that the senior operator was on this boat and died, probably from the cold.”

But the uncommunicative little member of the crew beside me did not seem to suffer much. He was like a number of others who were possessed of hats or caps—his was an outing cap; while those who sank under water had lost them. The upper part of his body appeared to be comparatively dry; so I believe he and some others escaped being drawn under with the Titanic by clinging to the Engelhardt boat from the outset when it parted company with the ship and was washed [99] from the deck by the “giant wave.” He seemed so dry and comfortable while I felt so damp in my waterlogged clothing, my teeth chattering and my hair wet with the icy water, that I ventured to request the loan of his dry cap to warm my head for a short while. “And what wad oi do?” was his curt reply. “Ah, never mind,” said I, as I thought it would make no difference a hundred years hence. Poor chap, it would seem that all his possessions were lost when his kit went down with the ship. Not far from me and on the starboard side was a more loquacious member of the crew. I was not near enough, however, to him to indulge in any imaginary warmth from the fumes of the O-be-joyful spirits which he gave unmistakable evidence of having indulged in before leaving the ship. Most of the conversation, as well as excitement, came from behind me, astern. The names of other survivors who, besides those mentioned, escaped on the same nearly submerged life craft with me are recorded in the history of Boat B in Chapter V, which contains the results of my research work in regard thereto.

But the quiet little crew member next to me didn’t seem to be suffering much. He was like many others who had hats or caps—his was an outing cap; while those who went under the water had lost theirs. The upper part of his body looked relatively dry; I believe he and some others managed to avoid being pulled down with the Titanic by grabbing onto the Engelhardt boat from the start when it separated from the ship and was swept away by the “giant wave.” He seemed so dry and comfortable while I felt so soaked in my waterlogged clothes, my teeth chattering and my hair drenched with the icy water, that I dared to ask to borrow his dry cap to warm my head for a bit. “And what would I do?” was his blunt reply. “Oh, never mind,” I said, thinking it wouldn’t matter a hundred years from now. Poor guy, it seemed that all his belongings were lost when his kit went down with the ship. Not far from me and on the starboard side was a more talkative crew member. I wasn’t close enough to him to soak up any warmth from the unmistakable scent of the O-be-joyful spirits he clearly had indulged in before leaving the ship. Most of the conversation, as well as the excitement, came from behind me, toward the back. The names of other survivors who, alongside those mentioned, escaped on the same nearly submerged lifeboat with me are recorded in the history of Boat B in Chapter V, which contains the results of my research on this matter.

After we paddled away free from the wreckage and swimmers in the water that surrounded us, our undivided attention until the dawn of the next day was concentrated upon scanning the horizon in every direction for the lights of a ship that [100] might rescue us before the sea grew rougher, for the abnormal conditions of wind and weather that prevailed that night were the causes of the salvation, as well as the destruction, of those aboard this ill-fated vessel. The absolute calm of the sea, while it militated against the detection of the iceberg in our path, at the same time made it possible for all of the lifeboats lowered from the davits to make their long and dangerous descent to the water without being smashed against the sides of the ship, or swamped by the waves breaking against them, for, notwithstanding newspaper reports to the contrary, there appears no authentic testimony of any survivor showing that any loaded boat in the act of being lowered was capsized or suffered injury. On the other hand, we have the positive statements accounting for each individual boatload, showing that every one of them was thus lowered in safety. But it was this very calm of the sea, as has been said, which encompassed the destruction of the ship. The beatings of the waves against the iceberg’s sides usually give audible warning miles away to the approaching vessel, while the white foam at the base, due to the same cause, is also discernible. But in our case the beautiful star-lit night and cloudless sky, combined with the glassy sea, further facilitated the iceberg’s approach without [101] detection, for no background was afforded against which to silhouette the deadly outline of this black appearing Protean monster which only looks white when the sun is shining upon it.

After we paddled away from the wreckage and the swimmers in the surrounding water, our full attention until dawn the next day was focused on searching the horizon in every direction for the lights of a ship that [100] could rescue us before the sea got rougher. The unusual wind and weather conditions that night were responsible for both the salvation and the destruction of those on this ill-fated vessel. The complete calm of the sea, while it made it hard to spot the iceberg in our path, also allowed all the lifeboats lowered from the davits to make their long and dangerous descent to the water without being smashed against the ship’s sides or swamped by the breaking waves. Contrary to newspaper reports, there appears to be no credible evidence from any survivor indicating that any loaded boat being lowered capsized or was damaged. On the other hand, we have clear statements documenting each lifeboat, showing that every single one was lowered safely. However, it was this very calm of the sea, as noted, that led to the ship's destruction. The crashing waves against the iceberg's sides usually give a warning miles away to approaching vessels, while the white foam at the base, caused by the same phenomenon, is also visible. But in our case, the beautiful star-lit night and clear sky, combined with the smooth sea, made it even easier for the iceberg to approach without [101] detection since there was no background to highlight the deadly shape of this dark, shifting monster that only looks white when the sun shines on it.

All experienced navigators of the northern seas, as I am informed on the highest authority, knowing the dangers attending such conditions, invariably take extra precautions to avoid disaster. The Titanic’s officers were no novices, and were well trained in the knowledge of this and all other dangers of the sea. From the Captain down, they were the pick of the best that the White Star Line had in its employ. Our Captain, Edward J. Smith, was the one always selected to “try out” each new ship of the Line, and was regarded, with his thirty-eight years of service in the company, as both safe and competent. Did he take any precautions for safety, in view of the existing dangerous conditions? Alas! no! as appears from the testimony in regard thereto, taken before the Investigating Committee and Board in America and in England which we review in another chapter. And yet, warnings had been received on the Titanic’s bridge from six different neighboring ships, one in fact definitely locating the latitude and longitude where the iceberg was encountered, and that too at a point of time calculated by one [102] of the Titanic’s officers. Who can satisfactorily explain this heedlessness of danger?

All experienced navigators of the northern seas, as I’ve heard from reliable sources, are aware of the dangers in such conditions and always take extra precautions to avoid disaster. The officers on the Titanic weren’t inexperienced; they were well-trained in understanding this and all other sea dangers. From the Captain down, they were among the best that the White Star Line had to offer. Our Captain, Edward J. Smith, was always chosen to “try out” each new ship in the Line and was considered safe and capable after thirty-eight years of service with the company. Did he take any safety precautions given the dangerous conditions? Unfortunately, no! This is evident from the testimony reviewed by the Investigating Committee and Board in America and England, which we discuss in another chapter. Still, warnings had been received on the Titanic’s bridge from six different nearby ships, with one ship even pinpointing the latitude and longitude of the iceberg, and that was calculated at a time noted by one [102] of the Titanic’s officers. Who can satisfactorily explain this disregard for danger?

It was shortly after we had emerged from the horrible scene of men swimming in the water that I was glad to notice the presence among us on the upturned boat of the same officer with whom all my work that night and all my experience was connected in helping to load and lower the boats on the Titanic’s Boat Deck and Deck “A.” I identified him at once by his voice and his appearance, but his name was not learned until I met him again later in my cabin on board the Carpathia—Charles H. Lightoller. For what he did on the ship that night whereby six or more boatloads of women and children were saved and discipline maintained aboard ship, as well as on the Engelhardt upturned boat, he is entitled to honor and the thanks of his own countrymen and of us Americans as well. As soon as he was recognized, the loquacious member of the crew astern, already referred to, volunteered in our behalf and called out to him “We will all obey what the officer orders.” The result was at once noticeable. The presence of a leader among us was now felt, and lent us purpose and courage. The excitement at the stern was demonstrated by the frequent suggestion of, “Now boys, all together”; and then in unison we shouted, “Boat ahoy! Boat ahoy!” [103] This was kept up for some time until it was seen to be a mere waste of strength. So it seemed to me, and I decided to husband mine and make provision for what the future, or the morrow, might require. After a while Lightoller, myself and others managed with success to discourage these continuous shouts regarded as a vain hope of attracting attention.

It was shortly after we had come from the horrific sight of men swimming in the water that I was relieved to see among us on the overturned boat the same officer who was connected to all my work that night—helping to load and lower the boats on the Titanic’s Boat Deck and Deck “A.” I recognized him immediately by his voice and looks, but I didn’t learn his name until I saw him again later in my cabin on the Carpathia—Charles H. Lightoller. For what he did that night on the ship, where six or more boatloads of women and children were saved and order was kept both on the ship and on the Engelhardt upturned boat, he deserves honor and gratitude from his fellow countrymen and us Americans as well. As soon as he was recognized, the talkative crew member in the back, previously mentioned, stepped up for us and shouted to him, “We will all follow the officer's orders.” The impact was immediately noticeable. We could feel the presence of a leader among us, which gave us purpose and courage. The excitement at the back was evident with each suggestion of, “Now guys, all together,” and then in unison we yelled, “Boat ahoy! Boat ahoy!” [103] This went on for a while until it became clear that it was just wasting our energy. At least that’s how it seemed to me, so I decided to conserve mine for whatever the future or tomorrow might require. After a bit, Lightoller, I, and others were able to successfully tone down these constant shouts, which were seen as a pointless hope to gain attention.

When the presence of the Marconi boy at the stern was made known, Lightoller called out, from his position in the bow, questions which all of us heard, as to the names of the steamships with which he had been in communication for assistance. We on the boat recall the names mentioned by Bride—the Baltic, Olympic and Carpathia. It was then that the Carpathia’s name was heard by us for the first time, and it was to catch sight of this sturdy little Cunarder that we strained our eyes in the direction whence she finally appeared.

When Lightoller realized the Marconi boy was at the stern, he shouted questions from the bow that we all heard, asking about the names of the steamships he had contacted for help. We on the boat remember Bride mentioning the names—the Baltic, Olympic, and Carpathia. That was the first time we heard the name Carpathia, and we all strained our eyes in the direction from which she eventually appeared, eager to catch a glimpse of that sturdy little Cunarder.

We had correctly judged that most of the lights seen by us belonged to our own Titanic’s lifeboats, but Lightoller and all of us were badly fooled by the green-colored lights and rockets directly ahead of us, which loomed up especially bright at intervals. This, as will be noticed in a future chapter, was Third Officer Boxhall’s Emergency Boat No. 2. We were assured that [104] these were the lights of a ship and were all glad to believe it. There could be no mistake about it and our craft was navigated toward it as fast as its propelling conditions made possible; but it did not take long for us to realize that this light, whatever it was, was receding instead of approaching us.

We had correctly figured that most of the lights we saw belonged to our own Titanic’s lifeboats, but Lightoller and all of us were completely misled by the greenish lights and flares directly in front of us, which shone especially bright at times. This, as will be detailed in a future chapter, was Third Officer Boxhall’s Emergency Boat No. 2. We were convinced that these were the lights of another ship and were all relieved to believe it. There could be no doubt about it, and we steered our boat toward it as fast as the conditions allowed; but it didn’t take long for us to realize that this light, whatever it was, was moving away from us instead of coming closer.

Some of our boatmates on the Titanic’s decks had seen the same white light to which I have already made reference in Chapter II, and the argument was now advanced that it must have been a sailing ship, for a steamer would have soon come to our rescue; but a sailing ship would be prevented by wind, or lack of facilities in coming to our aid. I imagined that it was the lights of such a ship that we again saw on our port side astern in the direction where, when dawn broke, we saw the icebergs far away on the horizon.

Some of our fellow passengers on the Titanic’s decks had seen the same white light I mentioned earlier in Chapter II, and it was argued that it must have been a sailing ship, since a steamer would have reached us quickly; however, a sailing ship might not be able to help us due to the wind or lack of means to approach us. I imagined it was the lights of such a ship that we saw again on our port side, behind us, in the direction where, when dawn broke, we saw the icebergs far away on the horizon.

Some time before dawn a call came from the stern of the boat, “There is a steamer coming behind us.” At the same time a warning cry was given that we should not all look back at once lest the equilibrium of our precarious craft might be disturbed. Lightoller took in the situation and called out, “All you men stand steady and I will be the one to look astern.” He looked, but there was no responsive chord that tickled our ears with hope.

Some time before dawn, a shout came from the back of the boat, “There's a steamer coming up behind us.” At the same time, someone warned us not to all look back at once, or we might upset the balance of our unstable craft. Lightoller assessed the situation and shouted, “All you men stay steady, and I'll be the one to look back.” He looked, but there was nothing that brought us a sense of hope.


PASSENGERS OF THE OLYMPIC AWAITING EVENTS—AN UNUSUAL VIEW OF FOUR OF HER DECKS

PASSENGERS OF THE OLYMPIC AWAITING EVENTS—AN UNUSUAL VIEW OF FOUR OF HER DECKS

[105] The incident just described happened when we were all standing up, facing forward in column, two abreast. Some time before this, for some undefined reason, Lightoller had asked the question, “How many are there of us on this boat?” and someone answered “thirty, sir.” All testimony on the subject establishes this number. I may cite Lightoller, who testified: “I should roughly estimate about thirty. She was packed standing from stem to stern at daylight. We took all on board that we could. I did not see any effort made by others to get aboard. There were a great number of people in the water but not near us. They were some distance away from us.”

[105] The incident described happened while we were all standing up, facing forward in a line, two people side by side. Some time before this, for some unclear reason, Lightoller asked, “How many of us are on this boat?” and someone replied, “Thirty, sir.” All accounts confirm this number. I can refer to Lightoller, who stated: “I would roughly estimate about thirty. She was packed with people standing from front to back at dawn. We took on everyone we could. I didn’t see anyone else trying to get on board. There were a lot of people in the water but not close to us. They were a good distance away.”

Personally, I could not look around to count, but I know that forward of me there were eight and counting myself and the man abreast would make two more. As every bit of room on the Engelhardt bottom was occupied and as the weight aboard nearly submerged it, I believe that more than half our boatload was behind me. There is a circumstance that I recall which further establishes how closely packed we were. When standing up I held on once or twice to the life-preserver on the back of my boatmate in front in order to balance myself. At the same time and in the same way the man in my rear held [106] on to me. This procedure, being objectionable to those concerned, was promptly discontinued.

Personally, I couldn't look around to count, but I know that there were eight people in front of me, and if I include myself and the man next to me, that makes two more. Since every bit of space on the Engelhardt was taken and the weight on board was nearly sinking it, I believe that more than half our group was behind me. I remember a situation that shows just how tightly packed we were. While standing, I grabbed onto the life preserver on the back of my boatmate in front of me a couple of times to steady myself. At the same time, the man behind me was holding onto me. This arrangement, which was uncomfortable for everyone involved, was quickly stopped.

It was at quite an early stage that I had seen far in the distance the unmistakable mast lights of a steamer about four or five points away on the port side, as our course was directed toward the green-colored lights of the imaginary ship which we hoped was coming to our rescue, but which, in fact, was the already-mentioned Titanic lifeboat of Officer Boxhall. I recall our anxiety, as we had no lights, that this imaginary ship might not see us and might run over our craft and swamp us. But my eyes were fixed for hours that night on the lights of that steamer, far away in the distance, which afterwards proved to be those of the Carpathia. To my great disappointment, they seemed to make no progress towards us to our rescue. This we were told later was due to meeting an iceberg as she was proceeding full speed toward the scene of the Titanic’s wreck. She had come to a stop in sight of the lights of our lifeboats (or such as had them). The first boat to come to her sides was Boxhall’s with its green lights. Finally dawn appeared and there on the port side of our upset boat where we had been looking with anxious eyes, glory be to God, we saw the steamer Carpathia about four or five miles away, with other Titanic lifeboats rowing towards her. But on our [107] starboard side, much to our surprise, for we had seen no lights on that quarter, were four of the Titanic’s lifeboats strung together in line. These were respectively Numbers 14, 10, 12 and 4, according to testimony submitted in our next chapter.

It was pretty early on that I spotted in the distance the unmistakable lights of a steamer about four or five points away on the left side, as we were headed toward the green lights of the imaginary ship that we hoped would come to our rescue, but which, in reality, was the already-mentioned Titanic lifeboat of Officer Boxhall. I remember our anxiety, since we had no lights, that this imaginary ship might not see us and could run over our boat and capsize us. But my eyes were glued to those lights of that steamer for hours that night, far off in the distance, which later turned out to be those of the Carpathia. To my great disappointment, it seemed like they were making no progress toward us. We later found out this was because they encountered an iceberg while traveling full speed toward the site of the Titanic’s wreck. They had come to a stop in sight of the lights of our lifeboats (or at least those that had them). The first boat to reach her was Boxhall’s with its green lights. Finally, dawn broke and there on the left side of our overturned boat, where we had been looking anxiously, thank God, we saw the steamer Carpathia about four or five miles away, with other Titanic lifeboats rowing toward her. But on our [107] right side, much to our surprise, since we had seen no lights that way, were four of the Titanic’s lifeboats lined up together. These were respectively Numbers 14, 10, 12, and 4, according to the testimony given in our next chapter.

Meantime, the water had grown rougher, and, as previously described, was washing over the keel and we had to make shift to preserve the equilibrium. Right glad were all of us on our upturned boat when in that awful hour the break of day brought this glorious sight to our eyes. Lightoller put his whistle to his cold lips and blew a shrill blast, attracting the attention of the boats about half a mile away. “Come over and take us off,” he cried. “Aye, aye, sir,” was the ready response as two of the boats cast off from the others and rowed directly towards us. Just before the bows of the two boats reached us, Lightoller ordered us not to scramble, but each to take his turn, so that the transfer might be made in safety. When my turn came, in order not to endanger the lives of the others, or plunge them into the sea, I went carefully, hands first, into the rescuing lifeboat. Lightoller remained to the last, lifting a lifeless body into the boat beside me. I worked over the body for some time, rubbing the temples and the wrists, but when I turned the neck [108] it was perfectly stiff. Recognizing that rigor mortis had set in, I knew the man was dead. He was dressed like a member of the crew, and I recall that he wore gray woollen socks. His hair was dark. Our lifeboat was so crowded that I had to rest on this dead body until we reached the Carpathia, where he was taken aboard and buried. My efforts to obtain his name have been exhaustive, but futile. Lightoller was uncertain as to which one he was of two men he had in mind; but we both know that it was not the body of Phillips, the senior Marconi operator. In the lifeboat to which we were transferred were said to be sixty-five or seventy of us. The number was beyond the limit of safety. The boat sank low in the water, and the sea now became rougher. Lightoller assumed the command and steered at the stern. I was glad to recognize young Thayer amidships. There was a French woman in the bow near us actively ill but brave and considerate. She was very kind in loaning an extra steamer rug to Barkworth, by my side, who shared it with a member of the crew (a fireman perhaps) and myself. That steamer rug was a great comfort as we drew it over our heads and huddled close together to obtain some warmth. For a short time another Titanic lifeboat was towed by ours. My lifebelt was wet and uncomfortable and I [109] threw it overboard. Fortunately there was no further need of it for the use intended. I regret I did not preserve it as a relic. When we were first transferred and only two of the lifeboats came to our rescue, some took it hard that the other two did not also come to our relief, when we saw how few these others had aboard; but the officer in command of them, whom we afterwards knew as Fifth Officer Lowe, had cleverly rigged up a sail on his boat and, towing another astern, made his way to the Carpathia a long time ahead of us, but picked up on his way other unfortunates in another Engelhardt boat, Boat A, which had shipped considerable water.

Meanwhile, the water had gotten rougher, and, as mentioned before, it was crashing over the keel, forcing us to work hard to keep our balance. We were all really relieved when, in that terrible hour, the dawn brought this incredible view before us. Lightoller put his whistle to his cold lips and blew a sharp blast, catching the attention of the boats about half a mile away. “Come over and rescue us,” he shouted. “Aye, aye, sir,” was the quick response as two of the boats detached from the others and rowed straight toward us. Just before the bows of the two boats reached us, Lightoller instructed us not to scramble but to take turns so that the transfer could be done safely. When it was my turn, to avoid putting anyone else in danger or plunging them into the sea, I carefully went in, hands first, into the lifeboat. Lightoller stayed until the end, lifting a lifeless body into the boat beside me. I worked on the body for a while, rubbing the temples and wrists, but when I turned the neck [108] it was completely stiff. Realizing that rigor mortis had set in, I understood the man was dead. He was dressed like a crew member, and I remember he had on gray woolen socks. His hair was dark. Our lifeboat was so crowded that I had to lay on this dead body until we reached the Carpathia, where he was taken aboard and buried. I've tried hard to find out his name, but it’s been in vain. Lightoller wasn't sure which of two men he was thinking of; but we both knew that it wasn't Phillips, the senior Marconi operator. In the lifeboat we were transferred to, there were about sixty-five or seventy of us. That number was beyond what was safe. The boat sat low in the water, and the sea became even rougher. Lightoller took command and steered from the back. I was glad to see young Thayer in the middle. There was a French woman in the bow near us, who was actively sick but brave and considerate. She generously lent an extra steamer rug to Barkworth, who was next to me, and he shared it with a crew member (maybe a fireman) and me. That steamer rug was a huge comfort as we pulled it over our heads and huddled close together for warmth. For a short time, another lifeboat from the Titanic was towed by ours. My lifebelt was wet and uncomfortable, so I [109] threw it overboard. Luckily, I didn't need it after all. I regret not keeping it as a souvenir. When we were first transferred and only two lifeboats came to help us, some were upset that the other two didn’t also come to aid us, especially since we saw how few people were in those boats; but the officer in charge of them, who we later learned was Fifth Officer Lowe, had cleverly rigged a sail on his boat and, while towing another behind, made his way to the Carpathia long before we did, but picked up other unfortunate souls along the way from another Engelhardt boat, Boat A, which had taken on a lot of water.

My research, particularly the testimony taken before the Senate Committee, establishes the identity of the Titanic lifeboats to which, at daydawn, we of the upset boat were transferred. These were Boats No. 12 and No. 4. The former was the one that Lightoller, Barkworth, Thayer, Jr., and myself were in. Frederick Clench, able seaman, was in charge of this boat, and his testimony, as follows, is interesting:

My research, especially the testimony given before the Senate Committee, confirms the identity of the Titanic lifeboats that we from the overturned boat were moved to at dawn. These were Boats No. 12 and No. 4. The first one was the boat that Lightoller, Barkworth, Thayer, Jr., and I were in. Frederick Clench, a competent seaman, was in charge of this boat, and his testimony, which is as follows, is noteworthy:

“I looked along the water’s edge and saw some men on a raft. Then I heard two whistles blown. I sang out, ‘Aye, aye, I am coming over,’ and we pulled over and found it was not a raft exactly, but an overturned boat, and Mr. Lightoller [110] was there on that boat and I thought the wireless operator, too. We took them on board our boat and shared the amount of room. They were all standing on the bottom, wet through apparently. Mr. Lightoller took charge of us. Then we started ahead for the Carpathia. We had to row a tidy distance to the Carpathia because there were boats ahead of us and we had a boat in tow, with others besides all the people we had aboard. We were pretty well full up before, but the additional ones taken on made about seventy in our boat.”

“I looked along the water's edge and saw some men on a raft. Then I heard two whistles blow. I called out, ‘Aye, aye, I'm coming over,’ and we pulled in to find it wasn't exactly a raft, but an overturned boat, and Mr. Lightoller [110] was there on that boat, and I thought the wireless operator was there too. We took them on board our boat and shared the space. They were all standing on the bottom, completely soaked. Mr. Lightoller took charge of us. Then we started heading for the Carpathia. We had to row quite a distance to the Carpathia because there were boats ahead of us, and we had one in tow, along with others, plus all the people we had on board. We were pretty much full before, but the extra ones we took on brought us to about seventy in our boat.”

This corresponds with Lightoller’s testimony on the same point. He says:

This matches Lightoller’s testimony on the same topic. He says:

“I counted sixty-five heads, not including myself, and none that were in the bottom of the boat. I roughly estimated about seventy-five in the boat, which was dangerously full, and it was all I could do to nurse her up to the sea.”

“I counted sixty-five people, not including myself, and none that were at the bottom of the boat. I roughly estimated about seventy-five in the boat, which was dangerously full, and it was all I could do to keep her steady in the sea.”

From Steward Cunningham’s testimony I found a corroboration of my estimate of our distance, at daydawn, from the Carpathia. This he says “was about four or five miles.”

From Steward Cunningham’s testimony, I found confirmation of my estimate of how far we were, at dawn, from the Carpathia. He said it “was about four or five miles.”

Another seaman, Samuel S. Hemming, who was in Boat No. 4, commanded by Quartermaster Perkis, also gave his testimony as follows:

Another sailor, Samuel S. Hemming, who was in Boat No. 4, led by Quartermaster Perkis, also shared his testimony as follows:

“As day broke we heard some hollering going [111] on and we saw some men standing on what we thought was ice about half a mile away, but we found them on the bottom of an upturned boat. Two boats cast off and we pulled to them and took them in our two boats. There were no women or children on this boat, and I heard there was one dead body. Second Officer Lightoller was on the overturned boat. He did not get into our boat. Only about four or five got into ours and the balance of them went into the other boat.”

“As day broke, we heard some shouting going on and saw some men standing on what we thought was ice about half a mile away, but we found them on the bottom of an upturned boat. Two boats cast off, and we pulled up to them and took them into our two boats. There were no women or children on this boat, and I heard there was one dead body. Second Officer Lightoller was on the overturned boat. He did not get into our boat. Only about four or five got into ours, and the rest went into the other boat.”


THE OVERTURNED ENGELHARDT BOAT B

THE CAPSIZED ENGELHARDT BOAT B

It seemed to me an interminable time before we reached the Carpathia. Ranged along her sides were others of the Titanic’s lifeboats which had been rowed to the Cunarder and had been emptied of their loads of survivors. In one of these boats on the port side, standing up, I noticed my friend, Third Officer H. J. Pitman, with whom I had made my trip eastward on the Atlantic on board the Oceanic. All along the sides of the Carpathia were strung rope ladders. There were no persons about me needing my assistance, so I mounted the ladder, and, for the purpose of testing my strength, I ran up as fast as I could and experienced no difficulty or feeling of exhaustion. I entered the first hatchway I came to and felt like falling down on my knees and kissing the deck in gratitude for the preservation of my life. I [112] made my way to the second cabin dispensary, where I was handed a hot drink. I then went to the deck above and was met with a warm reception in the dining saloon. Nothing could exceed the kindness of the ladies, who did everything possible for my comfort. All my wet clothing, overcoat and shoes, were sent down to the bake-oven to be dried. Being thus in lack of clothing, I lay down on the lounge in the dining saloon corner to the right of the entrance under rugs and blankets, waiting for a complete outfit of dry clothing.

It felt like forever before we reached the Carpathia. Along her sides were other lifeboats from the Titanic that had been rowed to the Cunarder and emptied of their survivors. In one of those boats on the port side, I saw my friend, Third Officer H. J. Pitman, who I had traveled east on the Atlantic with aboard the Oceanic. Rope ladders were strung along the sides of the Carpathia. Since no one around me needed help, I climbed the ladder and, to test my strength, I ran up as fast as I could without any trouble or exhaustion. I entered the first hatch I found and felt like kneeling down and kissing the deck in gratitude for being alive. I made my way to the second cabin dispensary, where I was given a hot drink. I then went to the deck above and received a warm welcome in the dining saloon. The kindness of the ladies was unmatched, as they did everything possible to ensure my comfort. All my wet clothes, overcoat, and shoes were sent to the bake-oven to dry. Without any dry clothes, I lay down on the lounge in the corner of the dining saloon to the right of the entrance under rugs and blankets, waiting for a complete outfit of dry clothing.

I am particularly grateful to a number of kind people on the Carpathia who helped replenish my wardrobe, but especially to Mr. Louis M. Ogden, a family connection and old friend. To Mrs. Ogden and to Mr. and Mrs. Spedden, who were on the Titanic, and to their boy’s trained nurse, I am also most grateful. They gave me hot cordials and hot coffee which soon warmed me up and dispersed the cold. Among the Carpathia’s passengers, bound for the Mediterranean, I discovered a number of friends of Mrs. Gracie’s and mine—Miss K. Steele, sister of Charles Steele, of New York, Mr. and Mrs. Charles H. Marshall and Miss Marshall, of New York. Leaning over the rail of the port side I saw anxiously gazing down upon us many familiar faces of fellow survivors, and, among them, [113] friends and acquaintances to whom I waved my hand as I stood up in the bow of my boat. This boat No. 12 was the last to reach the Carpathia and her passengers transferred about 8.30 a. m.

I am especially grateful to several generous people on the Carpathia who helped refresh my wardrobe, particularly Mr. Louis M. Ogden, a family relative and old friend. I'm also very thankful to Mrs. Ogden and Mr. and Mrs. Spedden, who were on the Titanic, and to their son's nurse. They provided me with hot drinks and coffee that quickly warmed me up and chased away the cold. Among the passengers on the Carpathia, headed for the Mediterranean, I found several friends of Mrs. Gracie and mine—Miss K. Steele, sister of Charles Steele from New York, Mr. and Mrs. Charles H. Marshall, and Miss Marshall, also from New York. Leaning over the rail on the port side, I anxiously looked down at many familiar faces of fellow survivors. Among them, [113] friends and acquaintances waved back at me as I stood in the bow of my boat. This boat, No. 12, was the last to reach the Carpathia, and her passengers were transferred around 8:30 a.m.

CHAPTER VI

THE PORT SIDE: WOMEN AND CHILDREN FIRST

Foreword

THE previous chapters, describing my personal experience on board the Titanic and remarkable escape from death in the icy waters of the middle Atlantic, were written some months ago. In the interim I have received the pamphlets, printed in convenient form, containing the hearings of both the American and British Courts of Inquiry, and have given them considerable study.

THE previous chapters, detailing my personal experience on the Titanic and my extraordinary escape from death in the cold waters of the Atlantic, were written a few months ago. In the meantime, I’ve received the pamphlets, printed in an accessible format, that include the hearings from both the American and British Courts of Inquiry, and I’ve spent a lot of time studying them.

These official sources of information have added materially to my store of knowledge concerning the shipwreck, and corroborate to a marked degree the description from my personal viewpoint, all the salient points of which were written before our arrival in New York, and on the S. S. Carpathia, under circumstances which will be related in a future chapter.

These official sources of information have significantly increased my knowledge about the shipwreck and strongly support the description from my personal perspective. I wrote down all the key details before we got to New York and while on the S.S. Carpathia, under circumstances that I will explain in a future chapter.

During the same interval, by correspondence with survivors and by reading all available printed [115] matter in books, magazine articles and newspapers, I have become still more conversant with the story of this, the greatest of maritime disasters, which caused more excitement in our country than any other single event that has occurred in its history within a generation.

During that time, by communicating with survivors and reading everything I could find in books, magazine articles, and newspapers, I have become even more familiar with the story of this, the worst maritime disaster, which generated more excitement in our country than any other single event that has happened in its history in a generation.

The adopted standard by which I propose to measure the truth of all statements in this book is the evidence obtained from these Courts of Inquiry, after it has been subjected to careful and impartial analysis. All accounts of the disaster, from newspapers and individual sources, for which no basis can be found after submission to this refining process, will find no place or mention herein. In the discussion of points of historical interest or of individual conduct, where such are matters of public record, I shall endeavor to present them fairly before the reader, who can pass thereon his or her own opinion after a study of the testimony bearing on both sides of any controversy. In connection with such discussion where the reflections cast upon individuals in the sworn testimony of witnesses have already gained publicity, I claim immunity from any real or imaginary animadversions which may be provoked by my impartial reference thereto.

The standard I’ll use to evaluate the truth of all statements in this book is the evidence gathered from these Courts of Inquiry, after it has been carefully and fairly analyzed. Any accounts of the disaster from newspapers or individual sources that can’t be verified through this process won’t be included or mentioned here. When discussing points of historical interest or individual actions that are part of public record, I will aim to present them fairly for the reader, who can form their own opinion after reviewing the evidence from both sides of any debate. In discussions where negative reflections on individuals from sworn witness testimony have already become public, I assert that I am free from any real or imagined criticism that may arise from my unbiased reference to those testimonies.

I have already recorded my personal observation of how strictly the rule of human nature, [116] “Women and Children First,” was enforced on the port side of the great steamship, whence no man escaped alive who made his station on this quarter and bade good-bye to wife, mother or sister.

I have already shared my personal observation of how strictly the rule of human nature, [116] “Women and Children First,” was enforced on the left side of the large steamship, where no man survived who took his place in this area and said goodbye to his wife, mother, or sister.

I have done my best, during the limited time allowed, to exhaust all the above-defined sources of information, in an effort to preserve as complete a list as possible of those comrades of mine who, from first to last, on this port side of the ship, helped to preserve order and discipline, upholding the courage of women and children, until all the boats had left the Titanic, and who then sank with the ship when she went down.

I’ve done my best, within the limited time I had, to gather all the information I could to create as complete a list as possible of my comrades who, from start to finish, on this side of the ship, helped maintain order and discipline, supporting the courage of women and children, until all the lifeboats had left the Titanic, and who then went down with the ship when it sank.

I shall now present the record and story of each lifeboat, on both port and starboard sides of the ship, giving so far as I have been able to obtain them the names of persons loaded aboard each boat, passengers and crew; those picked up out of the water; the stowaways found concealed beneath the thwarts, and those men who, without orders, jumped from the deck into boats being lowered, injuring the occupants and endangering the lives of women and children. At the same time will be described the conditions existing when each boat was loaded and lowered, and whatever incidents occurred in the transfer of passengers to the rescuing steamer Carpathia.

I will now share the details and story of each lifeboat on both the port and starboard sides of the ship, including, as much as I could gather, the names of everyone who got on each boat, both passengers and crew; those rescued from the water; stowaways hidden beneath the seats; and those men who jumped from the deck into boats being lowered without permission, putting the occupants at risk and endangering the lives of women and children. Additionally, I will describe the conditions present when each boat was loaded and lowered, along with any incidents that happened during the transfer of passengers to the rescue ship Carpathia.

[117] The general testimony of record, covering the conduct which was exhibited on the port side of the ship, is contained in the careful statements of that splendid officer, Charles H. Lightoller, before the United States Senate Committee: (Am. Inq., p. 88.)

[117] The overall account on record, detailing the behavior displayed on the port side of the ship, is found in the thorough statements of the esteemed officer, Charles H. Lightoller, to the United States Senate Committee: (Am. Inq., p. 88.)

Senator Smith: From what you have said, you discriminated entirely in the interest of the passengers—first women and children—in filling these lifeboats?

Senator Smith: Based on what you've said, you prioritized passengers—specifically women and children—when filling these lifeboats?

Mr. Lightoller: Yes, sir.

Mr. Lightoller: Yes, sir.

Senator Smith: Why did you do that? Because of the captain’s orders, or because of the rule of the sea?

Sen. Smith: Why did you do that? Was it because of the captain’s orders, or because of maritime rules?

Mr. Lightoller: The rule of human nature.

Mr. Lightoller: The way humans are.

And also in his testimony before the British Inquiry (p. 71):

And also in his testimony before the British Inquiry (p. 71):

“I asked the captain on the Boat Deck, ‘Shall I get women and children in the boats?’ The captain replied, ‘Yes, and lower away.’ I was carrying out his orders. I am speaking of the port side of the ship. I was running the port side only. All the boats on this side were lowered except the last, which was stowed on top of the officers’ quarters. This was the surf boat—the Engelhardt boat (A). We had not time to launch it, nor yet to open it.”

“I asked the captain on the Boat Deck, ‘Should I get the women and children in the boats?’ The captain replied, ‘Yes, and lower them down.’ I was following his orders. I’m talking about the port side of the ship. I was managing the port side only. All the boats on this side were lowered except for the last one, which was stored on top of the officers’ quarters. This was the surf boat—the Engelhardt boat (A). We didn’t have time to launch it, nor to open it.”

[118] (Br. Inq.) “I had no difficulty in filling the boat. The people were perfectly ready and quiet. There was no jostling or pushing or crowding whatever. The men all refrained from asserting their strength and from crowding back the women and children. They could not have stood quieter if they had been in church.”

[118] (Br. Inq.) “I had no trouble getting everyone into the boat. The people were calm and ready. There was no pushing or shoving or crowding at all. The men held back from using their strength and didn't push away the women and children. They couldn’t have been any quieter if they were in church.”

And referring to the last boats that left the ship (Br. Inq., p. 83):

And talking about the last boats that left the ship (Br. Inq., p. 83):

“When we were lowering the women, there were any amount of Americans standing near who gave me every assistance they could.”

“When we were bringing down the women, there were plenty of Americans nearby who helped me as much as they could.”

The crow’s nest on the foremast was just about level with the water when the bridge was submerged. The people left on the ship, or that part which was not submerged, did not make any demonstration. There was not a sign of any lamentation.

The crow's nest on the foremast was nearly at water level when the bridge went underwater. The people who remained on the ship, or at least in the parts that weren’t submerged, didn’t show any reaction. There was no sign of mourning.

On the port side on deck I can say, as far as my own observations went, from my own endeavor and that of others to obtain women, there were none left on the deck.

On the left side of the deck, I can say, from my own observations and the efforts of others to find women, there were none left on the deck.

My testimony on the same point before the United States Senate Committee (Am. Inq., p. 992) was as follows:

My statement on the same issue before the United States Senate Committee (Am. Inq., p. 992) was as follows:

“I want to say that there was nothing but the [119] most heroic conduct on the part of all men and women at that time where I was at the bow on the port side. There was no man who asked to get in a boat with the single exception that I have already mentioned. (Referring to Col. Astor’s request to go aboard to protect his wife. Am. Inq., p. 991.) No women even sobbed or wrung their hands, and everything appeared perfectly orderly. Lightoller was splendid in his conduct with the crew, and the crew did their duty. It seemed to me it was a little bit more difficult than it should have been to launch the boats alongside the ship. I do not know the cause of that. I know I had to use my muscle as best I could in trying to push those boats so as to get them over the gunwale. I refer to these in a general way as to its being difficult in trying to lift them and push them over. (As was the case with the Engelhardt “D.”) The crew, at first, sort of resented my working with them, but they were very glad when I worked with them later on. Every opportunity I got to help, I helped.”

“I want to say that there was nothing but the [119] most heroic behavior from all the men and women at that time when I was at the bow on the port side. There wasn’t a single man who asked to get into a lifeboat except for the one I already mentioned. (Referring to Col. Astor’s request to board to protect his wife. Am. Inq., p. 991.) Not a single woman even cried or wrung her hands; everything seemed perfectly orderly. Lightoller was outstanding in his management of the crew, and the crew did their duty. It felt to me that it was a bit harder than it should’ve been to launch the boats alongside the ship. I don't know why that was. I remember that I had to exert myself as much as possible to try to push those boats over the gunwale. I mention this generally because it was difficult to lift and push them over. (As happened with the Engelhardt “D.”) The crew, at first, somewhat resented my working with them, but they were very grateful when I helped later on. Every chance I got to assist, I did.”

How these statements are corroborated by the testimony of others is recorded in the detailed description of each boat that left the ship on the port side as follows:

How these statements are supported by the testimony of others is documented in the detailed description of each boat that left the ship on the port side as follows:

BOAT NO. 6.[6]

[6] British Report (p. 38) puts this boat first to leave port side at 12.55. Lightoller’s testimony shows it could not have been the first.

[6] The British Report (p. 38) claims this boat was the first to depart from the port side at 12:55. However, Lightoller’s testimony indicates it couldn’t have been the first.

No male passengers.

No male passengers allowed.

Passengers: Miss Bowerman, Mrs. J. J. Brown, Mrs. Candee, Mrs. Cavendish and her maid (Miss Barber), Mrs. Meyer, Miss Norton, Mrs. Rothschild, Mrs. L. P. Smith, Mrs. Stone and her maid (Miss Icard).

Passengers: Miss Bowerman, Mrs. J. J. Brown, Mrs. Candee, Mrs. Cavendish and her maid (Miss Barber), Mrs. Meyer, Miss Norton, Mrs. Rothschild, Mrs. L. P. Smith, Mrs. Stone and her maid (Miss Icard).

Ordered in to supply lack of crew: Major A. G. Peuchen.

Ordered in to supply lack of crew: Major A. G. Peuchen.

Said good-bye to wives and sank with ship: Messrs. Cavendish, Meyer, Rothschild and L. P. Smith.

Said goodbye to wives and went down with the ship: Messrs. Cavendish, Meyer, Rothschild, and L. P. Smith.

Crew: Hitchens, Q. M. (in charge). Seaman Fleet. (One fireman transferred from No. 16 to row.) Also a boy with injured arm whom Captain Smith had ordered in.

Crew: Hitchens, Q. M. (in charge). Seaman Fleet. (One firefighter transferred from No. 16 to row.) Also a boy with an injured arm whom Captain Smith had ordered in.

Total: 28. (Br. Inq.)

Total: 28. (Br. Inq.)

INCIDENTS

Lightoller’s testimony (Am. Inq., p. 79):

Lightoller’s testimony (Am. Inq., p. 79):

I was calling for seamen and one of the seamen jumped out of the boat and started to lower away. [121] The boat was half way down when a woman called out that there was only one man in it. I had only two seamen and could not part with them, and was in rather a fix to know what to do when a passenger called out: “If you like, I will go.” This was a first-class passenger, Major Peuchen, of Toronto. I said: “Are you a seaman?” and he said: “I am a yachtsman.” I said: “If you are sailor enough to get out on that fall—that is a difficult thing to get to over the ship’s side, eight feet away, and means a long swing, on a dark night—if you are sailor enough to get out there, you can go down”; and he proved he was, by going down.

I was calling for the crew, and one of the sailors jumped out of the boat and started to lower it. [121] The boat was halfway down when a woman shouted that there was only one man in it. I only had two crew members and couldn't spare them, so I was in quite a predicament trying to figure out what to do when a passenger called out, “If you’d like, I’ll go.” This was a first-class passenger, Major Peuchen from Toronto. I asked, “Are you a sailor?” and he replied, “I’m a yachtsman.” I said, “If you’re skilled enough to get out on that fall—that's a tricky thing to reach over the side of the ship, eight feet away, and involves a long swing on a dark night—if you can manage that, you can go down,” and he proved he could by going down.

F. Fleet, L. O. (Am. Inq., p. 363) and (Br. Inq.):

F. Fleet, L. O. (Am. Inq., p. 363) and (Br. Inq.):

Witness says there were twenty-three women, Major Peuchen and Seamen Hitchens and himself. As he left the deck he heard Mr. Lightoller shouting: “Any more women?” No. 6 and one other cut adrift after reaching the Carpathia.

Witness says there were twenty-three women, Major Peuchen, Seamen Hitchens, and himself. As he left the deck, he heard Mr. Lightoller shouting: “Any more women?” No. 6 and one other were cut adrift after reaching the Carpathia.

Major Arthur Godfrey Peuchen, Manufacturing Chemist, Toronto, Canada, and Major of Toronto’s crack regiment, The Queen’s Own Rifles (Am. Inq., p. 334), testified:

Major Arthur Godfrey Peuchen, Manufacturing Chemist, Toronto, Canada, and Major of Toronto’s elite regiment, The Queen’s Own Rifles (Am. Inq., p. 334), testified:

I was standing on the Boat Deck, port side, [122] near the second officer and the captain. One of them said: “We must get these masts and sails out of these boats; you might give us a hand.” I jumped in, and with a knife cut the lashings of the mast and sail and moved the mast out of the boat. Only women were allowed in, and the men had to stand back. This was the order, and the second officer stood there and carried it out to the limit. He allowed no men, except sailors who were manning the boat. I did not see one single male passenger get in or attempt to get in. I never saw such perfect order. The discipline was perfect. I did not see a cowardly act by any man.

I was standing on the Boat Deck, on the left side, [122] next to the second officer and the captain. One of them said, “We need to get these masts and sails out of the boats; can you help us?” I jumped in and, using a knife, cut the lashings of the mast and sail, then moved the mast out of the boat. Only women were allowed in, and the men had to stay back. That was the rule, and the second officer enforced it strictly. He let in no men, except for the sailors handling the boat. I didn’t see a single male passenger board or even try to get in. I had never seen such perfect order. The discipline was impeccable. I didn’t witness any cowardly behavior from any man.

When I first came on this upper deck there were about 100 stokers coming up with their dunnage bags and they seemed to crowd this whole deck in front of the boats. One of the officers, I don’t know which one, a very powerful man, came along and drove these men right off this deck like a lot of sheep. They did not put up any resistance. I admired him for it. Later, there were counted 20 women, one quartermaster, one sailor and one stowaway, before I was ordered in.

When I first got to this upper deck, there were around 100 stokers coming up with their duffel bags, and they pretty much took over the entire deck in front of the boats. One of the officers, I’m not sure which one, a really imposing guy, came over and pushed these men off the deck like they were sheep. They didn’t resist at all. I respected him for that. Later, they counted 20 women, one quartermaster, one sailor, and one stowaway before I was told to go inside.

In getting into the boat I went aft and said to the quartermaster: “What do you want me to do?” “Get down and put that plug in,” he answered. I made a dive down for the plug. The [123] ladies were all sitting pretty well aft and I could not see at all. It was dark down there. I felt with my hands and then said it would be better for him to do it and me do his work. I said, “Now, you get down and put in the plug and I will undo the shackles,” that is, take the blocks off, so he dropped the blocks and got down to fix the plug, and then he came back to assist me saying, “Hurry up.” He said: “This boat is going to founder.” I thought he meant our lifeboat was going to founder, but he meant the large boat, and that we were to hurry up and get away from it, so we got the rudder in and he told me to go forward and take an oar. I did so, and got an oar on the port side. Sailor Fleet was on my left on the starboard side. The quartermaster told us to row as hard as we could to get away from the suction. We got a short distance away when an Italian, a stowaway, made his appearance. He had a broken wrist or arm, and was of no use to row. He was stowed away under the boat where we could not see him.

As I got into the boat, I moved to the back and asked the quartermaster, “What do you want me to do?” He replied, “Get down and put that plug in.” I dove down for the plug. The [123] ladies were all sitting quite far back, and I couldn’t see anything. It was dark down there. I felt around and then suggested it would be better for him to do it while I handled his job. I said, “You get down and put in the plug, and I’ll undo the shackles,” meaning I would take the blocks off. So he dropped the blocks and went down to fix the plug, then he came back to help me, saying, “Hurry up.” He added, “This boat is going to sink.” I thought he meant our lifeboat was going to sink, but he meant the larger boat, and that we needed to hurry up and get away from it. We got the rudder in, and he told me to go to the front and take an oar. I did and picked up an oar on the left side. Sailor Fleet was on my left on the right side. The quartermaster instructed us to row as hard as we could to get away from the suction. We managed to get a little distance away when an Italian stowaway appeared. He had a broken wrist or arm and was unable to row. He had been hiding under the boat where we couldn’t see him.

Toward morning we tied up to another boat (No. 16) for fifteen minutes. We said to those in the other boat: “Surely you can spare us one man if you have so many.” One man, a fireman, was accordingly transferred, who assisted in rowing [124] on the starboard side. The women helped with the oars, and very pluckily too.[7]

Toward morning, we tied up to another boat (No. 16) for fifteen minutes. We said to the people in the other boat, “You must have enough crew to spare us one man.” One man, a fireman, was transferred to our boat and helped row on the starboard side. The women also assisted with the oars, and they did so quite bravely. [124][7]

[7] “An English girl (Miss Norton) and I rowed for four hours and a half.”—Mrs. Meyer in New York Times, April 14th, 1912.

[7] “An English girl (Miss Norton) and I rowed for four and a half hours.” —Mrs. Meyer in New York Times, April 14th, 1912.

We were to the weather of the Carpathia, and so she stayed there until we all came down on her. I looked at my watch and it was something after eight o’clock.

We were at the weather of the Carpathia, and she stayed there until we all came down on her. I checked my watch and it was a bit past eight o’clock.

Mrs. Candee’s account of her experience is as follows:

Mrs. Candee’s story about her experience is as follows:

She last saw Mr. Kent in the companionway between Decks A and B. He took charge of an ivory miniature of her mother, etc., which afterwards were found on his body when brought into Halifax. He appeared at the time to hesitate accepting her valuables, seeming to have a premonition of his fate.

She last saw Mr. Kent in the hallway between Decks A and B. He took responsibility for a small ivory statue of her mother, which was later found on his body when he was brought into Halifax. At the time, he seemed to hesitate to accept her valuables, as if he had a feeling about what was going to happen to him.

She witnessed the same incident described by Major Peuchen, when a group of firemen came up on deck and were ordered by the officer to return below. She, however, gives praise to these men. They obeyed like soldiers, and without a murmur or a protest, though they knew better than anyone else on the ship that they were going straight to their death. No boats had been lowered when these firemen first appeared upon [125] the Boat Deck, and it would have been an easy matter for them to have “rushed” the boats.

She saw the same event described by Major Peuchen when a group of firefighters came up on deck and were instructed by the officer to go back below. However, she praises these men. They followed orders like soldiers, without any complaints or protests, even though they knew better than anyone else on the ship that they were heading straight to their deaths. No boats had been launched when these firefighters first appeared on the [125] Boat Deck, and it would have been easy for them to have "rushed" the boats.

Her stateroom steward also gave an exhibition of courage. After he had tied on her life preserver and had locked her room as a precaution against looters, which she believed was done all through the deck, she said to this brave man: “It is time for you to look out for yourself,” to which the steward replied, “Oh, plenty of time for that, Madam, plenty of time for that.” He was lost.

Her stateroom steward also showed incredible bravery. After he put her life preserver on her and locked her room to prevent looters, which she thought was happening all over the deck, she said to this courageous man: “You should start taking care of yourself,” to which the steward replied, “Oh, there’s plenty of time for that, Madam, plenty of time for that.” He was never seen again.

As she got into boat No. 6, it being dark and not seeing where she stepped, her foot encountered the oars lying lengthwise in the boat and her ankle was thus twisted and broken.

As she stepped into boat No. 6 in the dark, not seeing where she was putting her foot, she tripped over the oars that were lying flat in the boat, causing her ankle to twist and break.

Just before her boat was lowered away a man’s voice said: “Captain, we have no seaman.” Captain Smith then seized a boy by the arm and said: “Here’s one.” The boy went into the boat as ordered by the captain, but afterwards he was found to be disabled. She does not think he was an Italian.

Just before her boat was lowered, a man's voice said, "Captain, we have no sailor." Captain Smith then grabbed a boy by the arm and said, "Here's one." The boy got into the boat as the captain instructed, but later it was discovered that he was disabled. She doesn't believe he was Italian.

Her impression is that there were other boats in the water which had been lowered before hers. There was a French woman about fifty years of age in the boat who was constantly calling for her son. Mrs. Candee sat near her. After arrival [126] on the Carpathia this French woman became hysterical.

Her impression is that there were other boats in the water that had been lowered before hers. A French woman, around fifty years old, was in the boat and kept calling for her son. Mrs. Candee sat close to her. After they arrived on the Carpathia, this French woman became hysterical. [126]

Notwithstanding Hitchens’ statements, she says that there was absolutely no upset feeling on the women’s part at any time, even when the boat, as it was being lowered, on several occasions hung at a dangerous angle—sometimes bow up and sometimes stern up. The lowering process seemed to be done by jerks. She herself called out to the men lowering the boat and gave instructions: otherwise they would have been swamped.

Notwithstanding Hitchens’ statements, she claims that the women never felt upset at any time, even when the boat occasionally hung at a dangerous angle while being lowered—sometimes with the bow up and sometimes with the stern up. The lowering process seemed to be done in fits and starts. She herself shouted instructions to the men lowering the boat; otherwise, they would have been swamped.

The Italian boy who was in the boat was not a stowaway, he was ordered in by the captain as already related. Neither did he refuse to row. When he tried to do so, it was futile, because of an injury to his arm or wrist.

The Italian boy in the boat wasn't a stowaway; the captain had ordered him in, as mentioned before. He didn't refuse to row either. When he tried to, it was pointless because of an injury to his arm or wrist.

Through the courtesy of another fellow passenger, Mrs. J. J. Brown, of Denver, Colorado, I am able to give her experiences in boat No. 6, told in a delightful, graphic manner; so much so that I would like to insert it all did not space prevent:

Through the kindness of another passenger, Mrs. J. J. Brown from Denver, Colorado, I can share her experiences in boat No. 6, described in a charming and vivid way; so much so that I would like to include everything if space allowed:

In telling of the people she conversed with, that Sunday evening, she refers to an exceedingly intellectual and much-travelled acquaintance, Mrs. Bucknell, whose husband had founded the Bucknell University of Philadelphia; also to another [127] passenger from the same city, Dr. Brewe, who had done much in scientific research. During her conversation with Mrs. Bucknell, the latter reiterated a statement previously made on the tender at Cherbourg while waiting for the Titanic. She said she feared boarding the ship because she had evil forebodings that something might happen. Mrs. Brown laughed at her premonitions and shortly afterwards sought her quarters.

In sharing about the people she talked to that Sunday evening, she mentions a highly educated and well-traveled friend, Mrs. Bucknell, whose husband established Bucknell University in Philadelphia. She also talks about another [127] passenger from the same city, Dr. Brewe, who had contributed a lot to scientific research. During her chat with Mrs. Bucknell, the latter repeated a comment she had made earlier on the tender at Cherbourg while waiting for the Titanic. She expressed her fear about getting on the ship because she had a bad feeling that something might go wrong. Mrs. Brown laughed off her concerns and soon after went to her quarters.

Instead of retiring to slumber, Mrs. Brown was absorbed in reading and gave little thought to the crash at her window overhead which threw her to the floor. Picking herself up she proceeded to see what the steamer had struck; but thinking nothing serious had occurred, though realizing that the engines had stopped immediately after the crash and the boat was at a standstill, she picked up her book and began reading again. Finally she saw her curtains moving while she was reading, but no one was visible. She again looked out and saw a man whose face was blanched, his eyes protruding, wearing the look of a haunted creature. He was gasping for breath and in an undertone gasped, “Get your life preserver.” He was one of the buyers for Gimbel Bros., of Paris and New York.

Instead of going to sleep, Mrs. Brown was caught up in her reading and barely noticed the crash at her window above, which knocked her to the floor. After getting back on her feet, she went to see what the steamer had hit; thinking nothing serious had happened, and noting that the engines had stopped right after the crash and the boat was now still, she picked up her book and started reading again. Eventually, she noticed her curtains moving while she was reading, but there was no one in sight. She looked outside again and saw a man with a pale face, bulging eyes, and the look of someone who was terrified. He was struggling to breathe and whispered, “Get your life preserver.” He was one of the buyers for Gimbel Bros., from Paris and New York.

She got down her life preserver, snatched up her furs and hurriedly mounted the stairs to A [128] Deck, where she found passengers putting on lifebelts like hers. Mrs. Bucknell approached and whispered, “Didn’t I tell you something was going to happen?” She found the lifeboats lowered from the falls and made flush with the deck. Madame de Villiers appeared from below in a nightdress and evening slippers, with no stockings. She wore a long woollen motorcoat. Touching Mrs. Brown’s arm, in a terrified voice she said she was going below for her money and valuables. After much persuasion Mrs. Brown prevailed upon her not to do so, but to get into the boat. She hesitated and became very much excited, but was finally prevailed upon to enter the lifeboat. Mrs. Brown was walking away, eager to see what was being done elsewhere. Suddenly she saw a shadow and a few seconds later someone seized her, saying: “You are going, too,” and she was dropped fully four feet into the lowering lifeboat. There was but one man in charge of the boat. As it was lowered by jerks by an officer above, she discovered that a great gush of water was spouting through the porthole from D Deck, and the lifeboat was in grave danger of being submerged. She immediately grasped an oar and held the lifeboat away from the ship.

She grabbed her life jacket, quickly threw on her furs, and rushed up the stairs to A [128] Deck, where she saw other passengers putting on lifebelts like hers. Mrs. Bucknell came over and whispered, “Didn’t I tell you something was going to happen?” She found the lifeboats lowered from the falls and positioned flush with the deck. Madame de Villiers appeared from below wearing a nightdress and evening slippers, with no stockings. She had on a long wool motorcoat. Touching Mrs. Brown's arm, she said in a terrified voice that she was going below for her money and valuables. After a lot of persuasion, Mrs. Brown convinced her not to do that but to get into the boat instead. She hesitated and became very agitated, but eventually agreed to enter the lifeboat. Mrs. Brown started to walk away, eager to see what was happening elsewhere. Suddenly, she felt a shadow, and a moment later, someone grabbed her, saying, “You’re going, too,” and she was dropped about four feet into the lowering lifeboat. There was only one man in charge of the boat. As it was lowered in jolts by an officer above, she realized that a huge rush of water was gushing through the porthole from D Deck, and the lifeboat was at serious risk of being submerged. She quickly grabbed an oar and pushed the lifeboat away from the ship.

When the sea was reached, smooth as glass, she looked up and saw the benign, resigned [129] countenance, the venerable white hair and the Chesterfieldian bearing of the beloved Captain Smith with whom she had crossed twice before, and only three months previous on the Olympic. He peered down upon those in the boat, like a solicitous father, and directed them to row to the light in the distance—all boats keeping together.

When they reached the sea, smooth like glass, she looked up and saw the kind, accepting expression, the old white hair, and the dignified posture of the beloved Captain Smith, with whom she had sailed twice before, just three months earlier on the Olympic. He looked down at those in the boat, like a caring father, and instructed them to row toward the light in the distance—making sure all the boats stayed together.

Because of the fewness of men in the boat she found it necessary for someone to bend to the oars. She placed her oar in an oarlock and asked a young woman nearby to hold one while she placed the other on the further side. To Mrs. Brown’s surprise, the young lady (who must have been Miss Norton, spoken of elsewhere), immediately began to row like a galley slave, every stroke counting. Together they managed to pull away from the steamer.

Because there weren’t many men in the boat, she realized that someone needed to row. She put her oar in an oarlock and asked a young woman nearby to hold one while she placed the other on the other side. To Mrs. Brown’s surprise, the young lady (who must have been Miss Norton, mentioned elsewhere) started rowing like a pro, making every stroke count. Together, they were able to pull away from the steamer.

By this time E and C Decks were completely submerged. Those ladies who had husbands, sons or fathers on the doomed steamer buried their heads on the shoulders of those near them and moaned and groaned. Mrs. Brown’s eyes were glued on the fast-disappearing ship. Suddenly there was a rift in the water, the sea opened up and the surface foamed like giant arms and spread around the ship and the vessel disappeared from sight, and not a sound was heard.

By this point, E and C Decks were fully underwater. The women who had husbands, sons, or fathers on the sinking ship buried their heads on the shoulders of those around them and cried. Mrs. Brown's eyes were fixed on the quickly vanishing ship. Suddenly, the water split open, the sea surged like giant arms, and spread around the ship as it disappeared from view, leaving behind complete silence.

Then follows Mrs. Brown’s account of the [130] conduct of the quartermaster in the boat which will be found under the heading presently given, and it will be noticed that her statements correspond with those of all others in the boat.

Then comes Mrs. Brown’s account of the [130] behavior of the quartermaster in the boat, which will be found under the heading provided shortly, and you’ll see that her statements match those of everyone else in the boat.

The dawn disclosed the awful situation. There were fields of ice on which, like points on the landscape, rested innumerable pyramids of ice. Seemingly a half hour later, the sun, like a ball of molten lead, appeared in the background. The hand of nature portrayed a scenic effect beyond the ken of the human mind. The heretofore smooth sea became choppy and retarded their progress. All the while the people in boat No. 6 saw the other small lifeboats being hauled aboard the Carpathia. By the time their boat reached the Carpathia a heavy sea was running, and, No. 6 boat being among the last to approach, it was found difficult to get close to the ship. Three or four unsuccessful attempts were made. Each time they were dashed against the keel, and bounded off like a rubber ball. A rope was then thrown down, which was spliced in four at the bottom, and a Jacob’s ladder was made. Catching hold, they were hoisted up, where a dozen of the crew and officers and doctors were waiting. They were caught and handled as tenderly as though they were children.

The dawn revealed the terrible situation. There were ice fields with countless ice pyramids scattered across the landscape. About half an hour later, the sun, resembling a ball of molten lead, appeared in the background. Nature painted a scene that was beyond human comprehension. The once smooth sea turned choppy, slowing their progress. Meanwhile, the passengers in boat No. 6 watched as the other small lifeboats were pulled aboard the Carpathia. By the time their boat reached the Carpathia, the sea was rough, and since boat No. 6 was among the last to approach, it was hard to get close to the ship. They made three or four unsuccessful attempts, each time being thrown against the hull and bouncing off like a rubber ball. A rope was then thrown down, spliced at the bottom into four strands, making a Jacob’s ladder. Once they grabbed hold, they were lifted up, where a dozen crew members, officers, and doctors were waiting. They were treated as gently as if they were children.

HITCHENS’ CONDUCT

Major Peuchen (Am. Inq., p. 334) continued:

Major Peuchen (Am. Inq., p. 334) continued:

There was an officers’ call, sort of a whistle, calling us to come back to the boat. The quartermaster told us to stop rowing. We all thought we ought to go back to the ship, but the quartermaster said “No, we are not going back to the boat; it is our lives now, not theirs.” It was the women who rebelled against this action. I asked him to assist us in rowing and let some of the women steer the boat, as it was a perfectly calm night and no skill was required. He refused, and told me he was in command of that boat and that I was to row.

There was an officers’ call, like a whistle, telling us to return to the boat. The quartermaster ordered us to stop rowing. We all thought we should head back to the ship, but the quartermaster said, “No, we’re not going back to the boat; it’s our lives now, not theirs.” It was the women who protested this decision. I asked him to help us with rowing and let some of the women steer the boat since it was a perfectly calm night and no special skills were needed. He refused and told me he was in charge of the boat and that I was to keep rowing.

He imagined he saw a light. I have done a great deal of yachting in my life. I have owned a yacht for six years. I saw a reflection. He thought it was a boat of some kind; probably it might be a buoy, and he called out to the next boat asking them if they knew any buoys were around there. This struck me as being perfectly absurd.

He thought he saw a light. I've done a lot of yachting in my life. I've owned a yacht for six years. I saw a reflection. He believed it was some kind of boat; it was probably a buoy, so he called out to the next boat asking if they knew any buoys were around there. This seemed completely ridiculous to me.

I heard what seemed to be one, two, three rumbling sounds; then the lights of the ship went out. Then the terrible cries and calls for help—moaning and crying. It affected all the women in our boat whose husbands were among those in the water. This went on for some time, [132] gradually getting fainter and fainter. At first it was horrible to listen to. We must have been five-eighths of a mile away when this took place. There were only two of us rowing a very heavy boat with a good many people in it, and I do not think we covered very much ground. Some of the women in the boat urged the quartermaster to return. He said there was no use going back,—that there were only a “lot of stiffs there.” The women resented it very much.

I heard what sounded like one, two, three rumbling noises; then the ship's lights went out. After that, there were terrible cries and calls for help—moaning and weeping. It affected all the women in our boat whose husbands were among those in the water. This continued for a while, [132] gradually getting quieter and quieter. At first, it was horrible to listen to. We must have been five-eighths of a mile away when this happened. There were only two of us rowing a very heavy boat with quite a few people in it, and I don't think we moved very far. Some women in the boat urged the quartermaster to go back. He said there was no point in turning around—that there were only a "bunch of dead people" there. The women were very upset about it.

Seaman Fleet (Am. Inq., p. 363):

Seaman Fleet (Am. Inq., p. 363):

All the women asked us to pull to the place where the Titanic went down, but the quartermaster, who was at the tiller all the time, would not allow it. They asked him, but he would not hear of it.

All the women asked us to head to the spot where the Titanic sank, but the quartermaster, who was steering the whole time, wouldn't let us. They pleaded with him, but he refused to listen.

Mrs. Candee continues:

Mrs. Candee continues:

Hitchens was cowardly and almost crazed with fear all the time. After we left the ship he thought he heard the captain say: “Come alongside,” and was for turning back until reminded by the passengers that the captain’s final orders were: “Keep boats together and row away from the ship.” She heard this order given.

Hitchens was cowardly and almost frantic with fear all the time. After we left the ship, he thought he heard the captain say, “Come alongside,” and wanted to turn back until the passengers reminded him that the captain’s last orders were: “Keep the boats together and row away from the ship.” She heard this order given.

After that he constantly reminded us who were at the oars that if we did not make better speed [133] with our rowing we would all be sucked under the water by the foundering of the ship. This he repeated whenever our muscles flagged.

After that, he continually reminded us at the oars that if we didn’t row faster, we’d all get pulled under by the sinking ship. He repeated this whenever our muscles started to tire.

Directly the Titanic had foundered a discussion arose as to whether we should return. Hitchens said our boat would immediately be swamped if we went into the confusion. The reason for this was that our boat was not manned with enough oars.

Directly after the Titanic sank, a conversation started about whether we should go back. Hitchens said our boat would get swamped right away if we went into the chaos. The reason for this was that our boat didn't have enough people rowing.

Then after the sinking of the Titanic Hitchens reminded us frequently that we were hundreds of miles from land, without water, without food, without protection against cold, and if a storm should come up that we would be helpless. Therefore, we faced death by starvation or by drowning. He said we did not even know the direction in which we were rowing. I corrected him by pointing to the north star immediately over our bow.

Then, after the sinking of the Titanic, Hitchens often reminded us that we were hundreds of miles from land, without water, food, or protection from the cold. If a storm hit, we would be powerless. So, we were staring death in the face, whether from starvation or drowning. He claimed we didn’t even know which way we were rowing. I corrected him by pointing to the North Star directly above our bow.

When our boat came alongside No. 16, Hitchens immediately ordered the boats lashed together. He resigned the helm and settled down to rest. When the Carpathia hove in sight he ordered that we drift. Addressing the people in both boats Mrs. Candee said: “Where those lights are lies our salvation; shall we not go towards them?” The reply was a murmur of approval and immediate recourse to the oars.

When our boat pulled up next to No. 16, Hitchens quickly had the boats tied together. He stepped away from the helm and settled in to rest. When the Carpathia appeared in the distance, he instructed us to drift. Speaking to everyone in both boats, Mrs. Candee said, “Those lights ahead are our salvation; shouldn’t we head towards them?” The response was a soft murmur of agreement, and everyone immediately started using their oars.

[134] Hitchens was requested to assist in the toilsome rowing. Women tried to taunt and provoke him into activity. When it was suggested that he permit the injured boy to take the tiller and that Hitchens should row, he declined, and in every case he refused labor. He spoke with such uncivility to one of the ladies that a man’s voice was heard in rebuke: “You are speaking to a lady,” to which he replied: “I know whom I am speaking to, and I am commanding this boat.”

[134] Hitchens was asked to help with the hard work of rowing. Women tried to tease and provoke him into participating. When it was suggested that he let the injured boy take the tiller and that Hitchens should row, he refused, and in every instance, he turned down the work. He spoke so rudely to one of the women that a man's voice spoke up in scolding: “You are talking to a lady,” to which he replied: “I know who I’m talking to, and I’m in charge of this boat.”

When asked if the Carpathia would come and pick us up he replied: “No, she is not going to pick us up; she is to pick up bodies.” This when said to wives and mothers of the dead men was needlessly brutal.

When someone asked if the Carpathia would come and pick us up, he replied: “No, she’s not going to pick us up; she's here to collect bodies.” Saying this to the wives and mothers of the deceased was just cruel.

When we neared the Carpathia he refused to go round on the smooth side because it necessitated keeping longer in the rough sea, so we made a difficult landing.

When we got close to the Carpathia, he wouldn't go around to the smooth side because it meant we would have to stay in the rough sea longer, so we ended up making a tough landing.

In Mrs. Brown’s account of her experience she relates the following about the conduct of the quartermaster in charge of the boat in which she was:

In Mrs. Brown’s account of her experience, she shares the following about the behavior of the quartermaster in charge of the boat she was on:

He, Quartermaster Hitchens, was at the rudder and standing much higher than we were, shivering like an aspen. As they rowed away from the ship he burst out in a frightened voice and warned [135] them of the fate that awaited them, saying that the task in rowing away from the sinking ship was futile, as she was so large that in sinking she would draw everything for miles around down with her suction, and, if they escaped that, the boilers would burst and rip up the bottom of the sea, tearing the icebergs asunder and completely submerging them. They were truly doomed either way. He dwelt upon the dire fate awaiting them, describing the accident that happened to the S. S. New York when the Titanic left the docks at Southampton.

He, Quartermaster Hitchens, was at the helm and standing much higher than we were, shivering like a leaf. As they rowed away from the ship, he shouted in a scared voice, warning them about the fate that awaited them. He said that rowing away from the sinking ship was pointless, since it was so massive that in sinking it would pull everything within miles down with its suction. And if they managed to escape that, the boilers would explode and rip the ocean floor apart, tearing the icebergs apart and completely submerging them. They were truly doomed either way. He emphasized the terrible fate awaiting them, recounting the accident that happened to the S. S. New York when the Titanic left the docks at Southampton.


Photograph by Brown Bros., New York

Photo by Brown Bros., New York

THE TITANIC NARROWLY ESCAPES COLLISION AT SOUTHAMPTON

THE TITANIC NARROWLY AVOIDS A COLLISION AT SOUTHAMPTON

After the ship had sunk and none of the calamities that were predicted by the terrified quartermaster were experienced, he was asked to return and pick up those in the water. Again the people in the boat were admonished and told how the frantic drowning victims would grapple the sides of the boat and capsize it. He not yielding to the entreaties, those at the oars pulled away vigorously towards a faintly glimmering light on the horizon. After three hours of pulling the light grew fainter, and then completely disappeared. Then this quartermaster, who stood on his pinnacle trembling, with an attitude like some one preaching to the multitude, fanning the air with his hands, recommenced his tirade of awful forebodings, telling those in the boat that they [136] were likely to drift for days, all the while reminding them that they were surrounded by icebergs, as he pointed to a pyramid of ice looming up in the distance, possibly seventy feet high. He forcibly impressed upon them that there was no water in the casks in the lifeboats, and no bread, no compass and no chart. No one answered him. All seemed to be stricken dumb. One of the ladies in the boat had had the presence of mind to procure her silver brandy flask. As she held it in her hand the silver glittered and he being attracted to it implored her to give it to him, saying that he was frozen. She refused the brandy, but removed her steamer blanket and placed it around his shoulders, while another lady wrapped a second blanket around his waist and limbs, he looking “as snug as a bug in a rug.”

After the ship sank and none of the disasters the terrified quartermaster had predicted happened, he was asked to go back and pick up those in the water. Again, the people in the boat were warned that the frantic drowning victims would grab onto the sides of the boat and tip it over. Ignoring the pleas, those at the oars rowed vigorously toward a dim glimmer of light on the horizon. After three hours of rowing, the light grew fainter and eventually disappeared completely. Then the quartermaster, who stood trembling on his perch, like someone preaching to a crowd and fanning the air with his hands, started his rant of terrible predictions again. He told those in the boat they might drift for days, constantly reminding them they were surrounded by icebergs, pointing to a pyramid of ice rising in the distance, probably seventy feet high. He stressed that there was no water in the casks in the lifeboats, no bread, no compass, and no chart. No one replied to him. Everyone seemed speechless. One of the ladies in the boat had the presence of mind to grab her silver brandy flask. As she held it in her hand, the silver sparkled, and he, drawn to it, begged her to give it to him, saying he was freezing. She declined to give him the brandy but took off her steamer blanket and wrapped it around his shoulders, while another lady covered his waist and limbs with a second blanket, making him look “as snug as a bug in a rug.”

The quartermaster was then asked to relieve one or the other of those struggling at the oars, as someone else could manage the rudder while he rowed. He flatly refused and continued to lampoon them, shouting: “Here, you fellow on the starboard side, your oar is not being put in the water at the right angle.” No one made any protest to his outbursts, as he broke the monotony, but they continued to pull at the oars with no goal in sight. Presently he raised his voice and shouted to another lifeboat to pull near [137] and lash alongside, commanding some of the other ladies to take the light and signal to the other lifeboats. His command was immediately obeyed. He also gave another command to drop the oars and lay to. Some time later, after more shouts, a lifeboat hove to and obeyed his orders to throw a rope, and was tied alongside. On the cross-seat of that boat stood a man in white pajamas, looking like a snow man in that icy region. His teeth were chattering and he appeared quite numb. Seeing his predicament, Mrs. Brown told him he had better get to rowing and keep his blood in circulation. But the suggestion met with a forcible protest from the quartermaster in charge. Mrs. Brown and her companions at the oars, after their exercise, felt the blasts from the ice-fields and demanded that they should be allowed to row to keep warm.

The quartermaster was then asked to let one of the people struggling at the oars take a break, since someone else could handle the rudder while he rowed. He flatly refused and kept making fun of them, shouting: “Hey, you over on the starboard side, your oar isn’t in the water at the right angle.” No one protested his comments since they broke the monotony, but they continued to pull at the oars with no clear goal. Soon, he raised his voice and shouted to another lifeboat to pull close [137] and tie alongside, telling some of the other women to take the light and signal to the other lifeboats. His orders were quickly followed. He also instructed them to drop the oars and hold steady. After a while and more shouting, a lifeboat arrived and followed his orders to throw a rope, securing itself alongside them. On the seat of that boat stood a man in white pajamas, looking like a snowman in that icy area. His teeth were chattering, and he seemed pretty numb. Seeing his situation, Mrs. Brown told him he should start rowing to keep his blood circulating. But the quartermaster in charge forcefully protested her suggestion. Mrs. Brown and her companions at the oars, after their exercise, felt the cold blasts from the ice fields and insisted that they should be allowed to row to stay warm.

Over into their boat jumped a half-frozen stoker, black and covered with dust. As he was dressed in thin jumpers, she picked up a large sable stole which she had dropped into the boat and wrapped it around his limbs from his waist down and tied the tails around his ankles. She handed him an oar and told the pajama man to cut loose. A howl arose from the quartermaster in charge. He moved to prevent it, and Mrs. Brown told him if he did he would be thrown [138] overboard. Someone laid a hand on her shoulder to stay her threats, but she knew it would not be necessary to push him over, for had she only moved in the quartermaster’s direction, he would have tumbled into the sea, so paralyzed was he with fright. By this time he had worked himself up to a pitch of sheer despair, fearing that a scramble of any kind would remove the plug from the bottom of the boat. He then became very impertinent, and our fur-enveloped stoker in as broad a cockney as one hears in the Haymarket shouted: “Oi sy, don’t you know you are talkin’ to a lidy?” For the time being the seaman was silenced and we resumed our task at the oars. Two other ladies came to the rescue.

Over into their boat jumped a half-frozen stoker, dirty and covered in dust. Since he was wearing thin sweaters, she picked up a large sable stole she had dropped into the boat and wrapped it around his legs from the waist down, tying the ends around his ankles. She handed him an oar and told the guy in pajamas to untie the boat. A shout came from the quartermaster in charge. He tried to stop them, and Mrs. Brown told him that if he did, he would be thrown overboard. Someone put a hand on her shoulder to calm her down, but she knew she wouldn’t need to push him over because if she had just moved in his direction, he would have fallen into the sea, so frozen with fear was he. By this time, he had worked himself into a frenzy of sheer despair, terrified that any movement would let the water out of the boat. He then became quite rude, and our fur-clad stoker shouted in a thick Cockney accent, “Oi say, don’t you know you’re talking to a lady?” For the moment, the seaman fell silent, and we went back to rowing. Two other ladies came to help.

While glancing around watching the edge of the horizon, the beautifully modulated voice of the young Englishwoman at the oar (Miss Norton) exclaimed, “There is a flash of lightning.” “It is a falling star,” replied our pessimistic seaman. As it became brighter he was then convinced that it was a ship. However, the distance, as we rowed, seemed interminable. We saw the ship was anchored. Again the declaration was made that we, regardless of what our quartermaster said, would row toward her, and the young Englishwoman from the Thames got to work, [139] accompanying her strokes with cheerful words to the wilted occupants of the boat.

While looking around at the horizon, the young Englishwoman at the oar (Miss Norton) said, “There’s a flash of lightning.” “It’s a falling star,” replied our pessimistic sailor. As it got brighter, he became convinced it was a ship. However, the distance we had to cover as we rowed seemed endless. We saw that the ship was anchored. Again, it was declared that, no matter what our quartermaster said, we would row toward her, and the young Englishwoman from the Thames got to work,[139] encouraging her strokes with cheerful words to the weary occupants of the boat.

Mrs. Brown finishes the quartermaster in her final account of him. On entering the dining-room on the Carpathia, she saw him in one corner—this brave and heroic seaman! A cluster of people were around him as he wildly gesticulated, trying to impress upon them what difficulty he had in maintaining discipline among the occupants of his boat; but on seeing Mrs. Brown and a few others of the boat nearby he did not tarry long, but made a hasty retreat.

Mrs. Brown wraps up her thoughts on the quartermaster in her last remarks about him. When she entered the dining room on the Carpathia, she spotted him in one corner—this brave and heroic sailor! A group of people surrounded him as he gestured wildly, trying to convey how hard it was for him to keep order among the people in his boat; but when he noticed Mrs. Brown and a few others from the boat nearby, he didn’t stick around for long and quickly left.

R. Hitchens, Q. M. (Am. Inq., p. 451. Br. Inq.) explains his conduct:

R. Hitchens, Q. M. (Am. Inq., p. 451. Br. Inq.) explains his behavior:

I was put in charge of No. 6 by the Second Officer, Mr. Lightoller. We lowered away from the ship. I told them in the boat somebody would have to pull. There was no use stopping alongside the ship, which was gradually going by the head. We were in a dangerous place, so I told them to man the oars—ladies and all. “All of you do your best.” I relieved one of the young ladies with an oar and told her to take the tiller. She immediately let the boat come athwart, and the ladies in the boat got very nervous; so I took the tiller back again and told them to manage the best way they could. The lady I refer to, Mrs. Meyer, [140] was rather vexed with me in the boat and I spoke rather straight to her. She accused me of wrapping myself up in the blankets in the boat, using bad language and drinking all the whisky, which I deny, sir. I was standing to attention, exposed, steering the boat all night, which is a very cold billet. I would rather be pulling the boat than be steering, but I saw no one there to steer, so I thought, being in charge of the boat, it was the best way to steer myself, especially when I saw the ladies get very nervous.

I was put in charge of No. 6 by the Second Officer, Mr. Lightoller. We lowered away from the ship. I told everyone in the boat that someone would need to row. There was no point in stopping next to the ship, which was slowly sinking. We were in a dangerous spot, so I told everyone to grab the oars—ladies included. “Just do your best.” I took an oar from one of the young ladies and told her to take the tiller. She immediately let the boat veer off course, which made the ladies in the boat very anxious, so I took the tiller back and told them to do their best to manage. The lady I’m talking about, Mrs. Meyer, [140] was quite upset with me in the boat, and I spoke quite directly to her. She accused me of wrapping myself in the blankets, using foul language, and drinking all the whisky, which I deny, sir. I was standing to attention, exposed, steering the boat all night, which is a really cold job. I would rather have been rowing than steering, but I didn’t see anyone else to take the tiller, so I felt it was best for me to steer, especially when I noticed the ladies getting really nervous.

I do not remember that the women urged me to go toward the Titanic. I did not row toward the scene of the Titanic because the suction of the ship would draw the boat, with all its occupants, under water. I did not know which way to go back to the Titanic. I was looking at all the other boats. We were looking at each other’s lights. After the lights disappeared and went out, we did hear cries of distress—a lot of crying, moaning and screaming, for two or three minutes. We made fast to another boat—that of the master-at-arms. It was No. 16. I had thirty-eight women in my boat. I counted them, sir. One seaman, Fleet; the Canadian Major, who testified here yesterday, myself and the Italian boy.

I don’t remember the women urging me to go toward the Titanic. I didn’t row toward the area of the Titanic because the ship’s suction would pull the boat and everyone in it underwater. I didn’t know which way to go back to the Titanic. I was looking at all the other boats. We were watching each other’s lights. After the lights went out, we heard cries for help—lots of crying, moaning, and screaming, for two or three minutes. We tied ourselves to another boat—the one with the master-at-arms. It was No. 16. I had thirty-eight women in my boat. I counted them, sir. One sailor, Fleet; the Canadian Major, who testified here yesterday; myself; and the Italian boy.

We got down to the Carpathia and I saw every lady and everybody out of the boat, and I saw [141] them carefully hoisted on board the Carpathia, and I was the last man to leave the boat.

We got to the Carpathia and I saw all the women and everyone else get out of the boat, and I watched as they were carefully lifted onto the Carpathia, and I was the last person to leave the boat.

BOAT NO. 8.[8]

[8] British Report (p. 38) puts this boat second on port side at 1.10. Notwithstanding Seaman Fleet’s testimony (Am. Inq., p. 363), I think she must have preceded No. 6.

[8] The British Report (p. 38) states that this boat was second on the port side at 1:10. Despite Seaman Fleet’s testimony (Am. Inq., p. 363), I believe she must have come before No. 6.

No male passengers in this boat.

No male passengers on this boat.

Passengers: Mrs. Bucknell and her maid (Albina Bazzani); Miss Cherry, Mrs. Kenyon, Miss Leader, Mrs. Pears, Mrs. Penasco and her maid (Mlle. Olivia); Countess Rothes and her maid (Miss Maloney); Mrs. Swift, Mrs. Taussig, Miss Taussig, Mrs. White and her maid (Amelia Bessetti); Mrs. Wick, Miss Wick, Miss Young and Mrs. Straus’ maid (Ellen Bird).

Passengers: Mrs. Bucknell and her maid (Albina Bazzani); Miss Cherry, Mrs. Kenyon, Miss Leader, Mrs. Pears, Mrs. Penasco and her maid (Mlle. Olivia); Countess Rothes and her maid (Miss Maloney); Mrs. Swift, Mrs. Taussig, Miss Taussig, Mrs. White and her maid (Amelia Bessetti); Mrs. Wick, Miss Wick, Miss Young and Mrs. Straus’ maid (Ellen Bird).

Women: 24.

Women: 24.

Said good-bye to wives and sank with the ship: Messrs. Kenyon, Pears, Penasco, Taussig and Wick.

Said goodbye to their wives and went down with the ship: Messrs. Kenyon, Pears, Penasco, Taussig and Wick.

Crew: Seaman T. Jones, Stewards Crawford and Hart, and a cook.

Crew: Seaman T. Jones, Stewards Crawford and Hart, and a cook.

Total: 28.

Total: 28.

INCIDENTS

T. Jones, seaman (Am. Inq., p. 570).

T. Jones, sailor (Am. Inq., p. 570).

The captain asked me if the plug was in the boat and I answered, “Yes, sir.” “All right,” he [142] said, “any more ladies?” He shouted twice again, “Any more ladies?”

The captain asked me if the plug was in the boat, and I replied, “Yes, sir.” “Okay,” he said, “any more ladies?” He shouted twice more, “Any more ladies?”

I pulled for the light, but I found that I could not get to it; so I stood by for a while. I wanted to return to the ship, but the ladies were frightened. In all, I had thirty-five ladies and three stewards, Crawford, Hart and another. There were no men who offered to get in the boat. I did not see any children, and very few women when we left the ship. There was one old lady there and an old gentleman, her husband. She wanted him to enter the boat with her but he backed away. She never said anything; if she did, we could not hear it, because the steam was blowing so and making such a noise.[9]

I reached for the light, but I realized I couldn’t get to it, so I waited there for a while. I wanted to go back to the ship, but the women were scared. In total, I had thirty-five women and three stewards, Crawford, Hart, and another. No men stepped up to get in the boat. I didn’t see any children, and very few women when we left the ship. There was one elderly woman and an old man, her husband. She wanted him to get in the boat with her, but he pulled away. She didn’t say anything; if she did, we couldn’t hear her because the steam was blowing so hard and making so much noise.[9]

[9] By the testimony of the witness and Steward Crawford it appears that Mr. and Mrs. Straus approached this boat and their maid got in, but Mr. Straus would not follow his wife and she refused to leave him.

[9] According to the witness and Steward Crawford, Mr. and Mrs. Straus went to this boat, and their maid got in, but Mr. Straus didn’t get in after his wife, and she wouldn’t leave him behind.

Senator Newlands: Can you give me the names of any passengers on this boat?

Senator Newlands: Can you tell me the names of any passengers on this boat?

Witness: One lady—she had a lot to say and I put her to steering the boat.

Witness: One woman—she had a lot to share and I let her take the wheel of the boat.

Senator Newlands: What was her name?

Senator Newlands: What was her name?

Witness: Lady Rothes; she was a countess, or something.

Witness: Lady Rothes; she was a countess or something like that.

A. Crawford, steward (Am. Inq., pp. 111, 827, 842).

A. Crawford, steward (Am. Inq., pp. 111, 827, 842).

[143] After we struck I went out and saw the iceberg, a large black object, much higher than B Deck, passing along the starboard side. We filled No. 8 with women. Captain Smith and a steward lowered the forward falls. Captain Smith told me to get in. He gave orders to row for the light and to land the people there and come back to the ship. The Countess Rothes was at the tiller all night. There were two lights not further than ten miles—stationary masthead lights. Everybody saw them—all the ladies in the boat. They asked if we were drawing nearer to the steamer, but we could not seem to make any headway, and near daybreak we saw another steamer coming up, which proved to be the Carpathia, and then we turned around and came back. We were the furthest boat away. I am sure it was a steamer, because a sailing vessel would not have had two masthead lights.

[143] After we hit, I went outside and saw the iceberg, a big black shape, much taller than B Deck, moving past the starboard side. We filled No. 8 with women. Captain Smith and a steward lowered the front falls. Captain Smith told me to get in. He ordered us to row toward the light, drop the people off there, and then come back to the ship. The Countess Rothes was at the tiller all night. There were two lights no more than ten miles away—stationary masthead lights. Everyone saw them—all the ladies in the boat. They asked if we were getting closer to the steamer, but it felt like we weren't making any progress, and just before dawn, we spotted another steamer coming up, which turned out to be the Carpathia, and then we turned around and went back. We were the furthest boat out. I'm sure it was a steamer because a sailing ship wouldn’t have had two masthead lights.

Mrs. J. Stuart White (Am. Inq., p. 1008).

Mrs. J. Stuart White (Am. Inq., p. 1008).

Senator Smith: Did you see anything after the accident bearing on the discipline of the officers or crew, or their conduct which you desire to speak of?

Senator Smith: Did you notice anything after the accident regarding the behavior of the officers or crew that you want to discuss?

Mrs. White: Before we cut loose from the ship these stewards took out cigarettes and lighted them. On an occasion like that! That is one [144] thing I saw. All of these men escaped under the pretence of being oarsmen. The man who rowed near me took his oar and rowed all over the boat in every direction. I said to him: “Why don’t you put the oar in the oarlock?” He said: “Do you put it in that hole?” I said: “Certainly.” He said: “I never had an oar in my hand before.” I spoke to the other man and he said: “I have never had an oar in my hand before, but I think I can row.” These were the men we were put to sea with, that night—with all those magnificent fellows left on board who would have been such a protection to us—those were the kind of men with whom we were put to sea that night! There were twenty-two women and four men in my boat. None of the men seemed to understand the management of a boat except one who was at the end of our boat and gave the orders. The officer who put us in the boat gave strict orders to make for the light opposite, land passengers and then get back just as soon as possible. That was the light everybody saw in the distance. I saw it distinctly. It was ten miles away, but we rowed, and rowed, and rowed, and then we all decided that it was impossible for us to get to it, and the thing to do was to go back and see what we could do for the others. We had only twenty-two in our boat. We turned and went back and lingered around for [145] a long time. We could not locate the other boats except by hearing them. The only way to look was by my electric light. I had an electric cane with an electric light in it. The lamp in the boat was worth absolutely nothing. There was no excitement whatever on the ship. Nobody seemed frightened. Nobody was panic-stricken. There was a lot of pathos when husbands and wives kissed each other good-bye.

Mrs. White: Before we left the ship, the stewards pulled out cigarettes and lit them. At a time like that! That’s one thing I noticed. All of these men escaped under the pretense of being oarsmen. The guy rowing near me took his oar and rowed all over the place in every direction. I asked him, “Why don’t you put the oar in the oarlock?” He replied, “Do you put it in that hole?” I said, “Of course.” He said, “I’ve never held an oar before.” I talked to the other guy and he said, “I’ve never held an oar before, but I think I can row.” These were the men we went to sea with that night—with all those amazing people left on board who would have protected us—those were the kinds of men we were at sea with that night! There were twenty-two women and four men in my boat. None of the men seemed to know how to manage a boat except for one at the end who gave the orders. The officer who put us in the boat explicitly told us to head towards the light in the distance, drop off passengers, and then return as quickly as possible. That was the light everyone saw far away. I saw it clearly. It was ten miles away, but we rowed and rowed and rowed, and then we decided it was impossible to reach it, so we figured we should go back and see how we could help the others. We only had twenty-two in our boat. We turned around and stayed close for a long time. We couldn’t locate the other boats except by listening for them. The only way to look was with my electric light. I had an electric cane with a light in it. The lamp in the boat was completely useless. There was no excitement at all on the ship. Nobody seemed scared. Nobody was in a panic. There was a lot of sadness when husbands and wives kissed each other goodbye.

We were the second boat (No. 8) that got away from the ship and we saw nothing that happened after that. We were not near enough. We heard the yells of the passengers as they went down, but we saw none of the harrowing part of it. The women in our boat all rowed—every one of them. Miss Young rowed every minute. The men (the stewards) did not know the first thing about it and could not row. Mrs. Swift rowed all the way to the Carpathia. Countess Rothes stood at the tiller. Where would we have been if it had not been for the women, with such men as were put in charge of the boat? Our head seaman was giving orders and these men knew nothing about a boat. They would say: “If you don’t stop talking through that hole in your face there will be one less in the boat.” We were in the hands of men of that kind. I settled two or three fights between them and quieted them down. [146] Imagine getting right out there and taking out a pipe and smoking it, which was most dangerous. We had woollen rugs all around us. There was another thing which I thought a disgraceful point. The men were asked when they got in if they could row. Imagine asking men who are supposed to be at the head of lifeboats if they can row!

We were the second boat (No. 8) to leave the ship, and we didn't see anything that happened after that. We weren't close enough. We heard the passengers yelling as they went down, but we missed the worst of it. All the women in our boat were rowing—every single one. Miss Young rowed the entire time. The men (the stewards) didn't know anything about rowing and couldn't do it. Mrs. Swift rowed all the way to the Carpathia. Countess Rothes was at the tiller. Where would we have been if it weren't for the women, considering the men who were in charge of the boat? Our head seaman was giving orders, but these men didn't know anything about handling a boat. They would say, “If you don’t stop talking, there’ll be one less in the boat.” We were at the mercy of men like that. I had to break up a couple of fights between them and calm them down. [146] Just imagine pulling out a pipe and smoking it right out there, which was incredibly reckless. We had wool blankets all around us. Another thing I found disgraceful was that the men were asked when they got in if they could row. Can you believe asking men who are supposed to lead lifeboats if they can row?

Senator Smith: There were no male passengers in your boat?

Senator Smith: Were there no male passengers on your boat?

Mrs. White: Not one. I never saw a finer body of men in my life than the men passengers on this ship—athletes and men of sense—and if they had been permitted to enter these lifeboats with their families, the boats would have been properly manned and many more lives saved, instead of allowing stewards to get in the boats and save their lives under the pretence that they could row when they knew nothing about it.

Mrs. White: Not one. I've never seen a finer group of men in my life than the male passengers on this ship—athletes and sensible men—and if they had been allowed to get into the lifeboats with their families, the boats would have been properly manned and many more lives would have been saved, instead of letting stewards get in the boats and save themselves under the false pretense that they could row when they knew nothing about it.

BOAT NO. 10.[10]

[10] British Report (p. 38) says third at 1.20. I think No. 6 went later, though Buley (Am. Inq., p. 604) claims No. 10 as the last lifeboat lowered.

[10] The British Report (p. 38) mentions that the third lifeboat was lowered at 1:20. I believe No. 6 was lowered later, even though Buley (Am. Inq., p. 604) states that No. 10 was the last lifeboat to be lowered.

No male passengers in this boat.

No male passengers in this boat.

Passengers: First cabin, Miss Andrews, Miss Longley, Mrs. Hogeboom. Second cabin, Mrs. Parrish, Mrs. Shelley. 41 women, 7 children.

Passengers: First cabin, Miss Andrews, Miss Longley, Mrs. Hogeboom. Second cabin, Mrs. Parrish, Mrs. Shelley. 41 women, 7 children.

[147] Crew: Seamen: Buley (in charge), Evans; Fireman Rice; Stewards Burke and one other.

[147] Crew: Seamen: Buley (in charge), Evans; Fireman Rice; Stewards Burke and one other.

Stowaway: 1 Japanese.

Stowaway: 1 Japanese person.

Jumped from A Deck into boat being lowered: 1 Armenian.

Jumped from A Deck into a boat being lowered: 1 Armenian.

Total: 55.

Total: 55.

INCIDENTS

Edward J. Buley, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 604).

Edward J. Buley, A.B. (American Inquiry, p. 604).

Chief Officer Wilde said: “See if you can find another seaman to give you a hand, and jump in.” I found Evans, my mate, the able-bodied seaman, and we both got in the boat.

Chief Officer Wilde said: “See if you can find another crew member to help you out, and jump in.” I found Evans, my buddy, the skilled seaman, and we both got in the boat.

Much of Seaman Buley’s and of Steward Burke’s testimony is a repetition of that of Seaman Evans, so I cite the latter only:

Much of Seaman Buley’s and Steward Burke’s testimony is a repetition of what Seaman Evans said, so I’ll just refer to the latter:

F. O. Evans, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 675).

F. O. Evans, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 675).

I went up (on the Boat Deck) with the remainder of the crew and uncovered all of the port boats. Then to the starboard side and lowered the boats there with the assistance of the Boatswain of the ship, A. Nichol. I went next (after No. 12) to No. 10. Mr. Murdoch was standing there. I lowered the boat with the assistance of a steward. The chief officer said: “Get into that boat.” I got into the bows. A young ship’s [148] baker (J. Joughin) was getting the children and chucking them into the boat. Mr. Murdoch and the baker made the women jump across into the boat about two feet and a half. “He threw them on to the women and he was catching children by their dresses and chucking them in.” One woman in a black dress slipped and fell. She seemed nervous and did not like to jump at first. When she did jump she did not go far enough, but fell between the ship and the boat. She was pulled in by some men on the deck below, went up to the Boat Deck again, took another jump, and landed safely in the boat. There were none of the children hurt. The only accident was with this woman. The only man passenger was a foreigner, up forward. He, as the boat was being lowered, jumped from A Deck into the boat—deliberately jumped across and saved himself.

I went up to the Boat Deck with the rest of the crew and uncovered all the port boats. Then I moved to the starboard side and lowered the boats there with help from A. Nichol, the ship's Boatswain. Next, I went to No. 10 after No. 12. Mr. Murdoch was standing there. I lowered the boat with the help of a steward. The chief officer said, "Get into that boat." I climbed into the front. A young ship’s baker, J. Joughin, was gathering the children and tossing them into the boat. Mr. Murdoch and the baker had the women jump across into the boat, about two and a half feet. "He threw them to the women and was catching children by their dresses and tossing them in." One woman in a black dress slipped and fell. She looked nervous and was hesitant to jump at first. When she did jump, she didn’t make it far enough and fell between the ship and the boat. Some men on the deck below pulled her in, and she went back up to the Boat Deck, jumped again, and landed safely in the boat. None of the children were hurt. The only accident was with this woman. The only male passenger was a foreigner at the front. As the boat was being lowered, he jumped from A Deck into the boat—he deliberately jumped across and saved himself.

When we got to the water it was impossible to get to the tripper underneath the thwart on account of women being packed so tight. We had to lift the fall up off the hook by hand to release the spring to get the block and fall away from it. We pushed off from the ship and rowed away about 200 yards. We tied up to three other boats. We gave the man our painter and made fast to No. 12. We stopped there about an hour, and Officer Lowe came over with his boat No. 14 [149] and said: “You seamen will have to distribute these passengers among these boats. Tie them together and come into my boat to go over to the wreckage and pick up anyone that is alive there.”

When we reached the water, it was impossible to access the tripper under the thwart because the women were packed in so tightly. We had to manually lift the fall off the hook to release the spring and get the block and fall away from it. We pushed off from the ship and rowed about 200 yards. We tied up to three other boats. We handed the man our painter and secured ourselves to No. 12. We stayed there for about an hour, and Officer Lowe came over with his boat No. 14 [149] and said, “You seamen will need to distribute these passengers among the boats. Tie them together and come into my boat so we can go over to the wreckage and rescue anyone who might be alive.”

Witness testified that the larger lifeboats would hold sixty people.

Witness testified that the bigger lifeboats could hold sixty people.

Senator Smith: Do you wish to be understood that each lifeboat like Nos. 12 and 14 and 10 could be filled to its fullest capacity and lowered to the water with safety?

Senator Smith: Do you want it to be clear that each lifeboat, like Nos. 12, 14, and 10, could be filled to full capacity and lowered into the water safely?

Mr. Evans: Yes, because we did it then, sir.

Mr. Evans: Yes, because we did it back then, sir.

Senator Smith: That is a pretty good answer.

Senator Smith: That's a pretty good answer.

Mr. Evans: It was my first experience in seeing a boat loaded like that, sir.

Mr. Evans: It was my first time seeing a boat loaded like that, sir.

The stern of the ship, after plunging forward, remained floating in a perpendicular position about four or five minutes.

The back of the ship, after diving forward, stayed upright for about four or five minutes.

W. Burke, dining-room steward (Am. Inq., p. 822).

W. Burke, dining room manager (Am. Inq., p. 822).

I went to my station and found that my boat, No. 1, had gone. Then to the port side and assisted with No. 8 boat and saw her lowered. Then I passed to No. 10. The officer said, “Get right in there,” and pushed me toward the boat, and I got in. When there were no women to be had around the deck the officer gave the order for the boat to be lowered.

I went to my station and found that my boat, No. 1, was gone. Then I went to the port side and helped with boat No. 8 and watched it being lowered. After that, I moved on to No. 10. The officer said, “Get in there,” and pushed me toward the boat, so I got in. When there were no women left on the deck, the officer ordered the boat to be lowered.

[150] After the two seamen (Buley and Evans) were transferred to boat No. 14, some of the women forward said to me: “There are two men down here in the bottom of the boat.” I got hold of them and pulled one out. He apparently was a Japanese and could not speak English. I put him at an oar. The other appeared to be an Italian. I tried to speak to him but he said: “Armenian.” I also put him at an oar. I afterwards made fast to an officer’s boat—I think it was Mr. Lightoller’s (i. e., No. 12).

[150] After the two sailors (Buley and Evans) were moved to lifeboat No. 14, some of the women in the front said to me: “There are two men down here in the bottom of the boat.” I grabbed hold of them and pulled one out. He seemed to be Japanese and couldn’t speak English. I placed him at an oar. The other man looked Italian. I tried to talk to him, but he said: “Armenian.” I also put him at an oar. I later tied to an officer’s boat—I think it was Mr. Lightoller’s (i.e., No. 12).

Mrs. Imanita Shelley’s affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1146).

Mrs. Imanita Shelley’s affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1146).

Mrs. Shelley with her mother, Mrs. L. D. Parrish, were second cabin passengers. Mrs. Shelley had been sick and it was with difficulty that she reached the deck, where she was assisted to a chair. After some time a sailor ran to her and implored her to get in the lifeboat that was then being launched—one of the last on the ship. Pushing her mother toward the sailor, Mrs. Shelley made for the davits where the boat hung.

Mrs. Shelley and her mother, Mrs. L. D. Parrish, were traveling in the second cabin. Mrs. Shelley had been sick, and it was a struggle for her to reach the deck, where someone helped her to a chair. After a while, a sailor rushed over and urged her to get into the lifeboat that was being launched—one of the last ones on the ship. Shoving her mother toward the sailor, Mrs. Shelley headed for the davits where the boat was hanging.

There was a space of between four or five feet between the edge of the deck and the suspended boat. The sailor picked up Mrs. Parrish and threw her bodily into the boat. Mrs. Shelley jumped and landed safely. There were a fireman and a ship’s [151] baker among the crew at the time of launching. The boat was filled with women and children, as many as could get in without overcrowding. There was trouble with the tackle and the ropes had to be cut.

There was a space of about four or five feet between the edge of the deck and the floating boat. The sailor grabbed Mrs. Parrish and tossed her into the boat. Mrs. Shelley jumped and landed safely. Among the crew during the launch were a firefighter and a ship’s baker. The boat was filled with as many women and children as could fit without overcrowding. They had trouble with the tackle, and the ropes needed to be cut.

Just as they reached the water, a crazed Italian jumped from the deck into the lifeboat, landing on Mrs. Parrish, severely bruising her right side and leg.

Just as they got to the water, a frantic Italian jumped from the deck into the lifeboat, landing on Mrs. Parrish and seriously bruising her right side and leg.

Orders had been given to keep in sight of the ship’s boat which had been sent out ahead to look for help. Throughout the entire period, from the time of the collision and taking to the boats, the ship’s crew behaved in an ideal manner. Not a man tried to get into a boat unless ordered to, and many were seen to strip off their clothing and wrap it around the women and children, who came up half-clad from their beds. Mrs. Shelley says that no crew could have behaved in a more perfect manner.

Orders had been issued to keep the ship’s boat in sight, which had been sent out ahead to search for assistance. Throughout the whole time, from the moment of the collision to launching the lifeboats, the crew acted exemplary. No one attempted to board a boat unless instructed, and many were observed taking off their clothes to wrap around the women and children, who came up barely dressed from their cabins. Mrs. Shelley notes that no crew could have acted more perfectly.

J. Joughin, head baker (Br. Inq.)

J. Joughin, chief baker (Br. Inq.)

Chief Officer Wilde shouted to the stewards to keep the men passengers back, but there was no necessity for the order as they were keeping back. The order was splendid. The stewards, firemen and sailors got in line and passed the ladies in; and then we had difficulty to find ladies to go into [152] the boat. No distinction at all as to class was made. I saw a number of third-class women with their bags, which they would not let go.

Chief Officer Wilde yelled at the stewards to hold the male passengers back, but it wasn't needed since they were already stepping back. The command was impressive. The stewards, firemen, and sailors formed a line and let the women board the lifeboats; then we struggled to find enough women to fill [152] the boat. There was no distinction made based on class. I saw several third-class women with their bags, which they refused to part with.

The boat was let down and the women were forcibly drawn into it. The boat was a yard and a half from the ship’s side. There was a slight list and we had to drop them in. The officer ordered two sailors and a steward to get in.

The boat was lowered, and the women were pulled into it. The boat was a yard and a half away from the ship's side. There was a slight tilt, and we had to drop them in. The officer instructed two sailors and a steward to climb aboard.

BOAT NO. 12.[11]

[11] British Report (p. 38) says this was the fourth boat lowered on port side at 1.25 A. M.

[11] The British Report (p. 38) indicates this was the fourth boat launched on the port side at 1:25 A. M.

No male passengers in this boat.

No male passengers on this boat.

Passengers: Miss Phillips. Women and children, 40.

Passengers: Miss Phillips. Women and children, 40.

Bade good-bye to his daughter and sank with the ship: Mr. Phillips.

Said goodbye to his daughter and went down with the ship: Mr. Phillips.

Crew: Seamen Poigndestre (in charge), F. Clench. Later, Lucas and two firemen were transferred from boat “D.”

Crew: Seamen Poigndestre (in charge), F. Clench. Later, Lucas and two firefighters were moved from boat “D.”

Jumped from deck below as boat was lowered: 1 Frenchman.

Jumped from the deck below as the boat was being lowered: 1 Frenchman.

Total: 43.

Total: 43.

Transfers were made to this boat first from Engelhardt “D” and second, from Engelhardt upset boat “B,” so that it reached the Carpathia’s side with seventy, or more.

Transfers were made to this boat first from Engelhardt “D” and second, from Engelhardt upset boat “B,” so that it reached the Carpathia’s side with seventy or more.

INCIDENTS

F. Clench, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 636).

F. Clench, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 636).

The second officer and myself stood on the gunwale and helped load women and children. The chief officer passed them along to us and we filled three boats, No. 12 first. In each there were about forty or fifty people. After finishing No. 16 boat, I went back to No. 12. “How many men (crew) have you in this boat?” the chief officer said, and I said, “Only one, sir.” He looked up and said: “Jump into that boat,” and that made a complement of two seamen. An able seaman was in charge of this boat. (Poigndestre.) We had instructions to keep our eye on No. 14 and keep together.

The second officer and I stood on the edge of the ship and helped load women and children. The chief officer passed them to us, and we filled three lifeboats, starting with No. 12. Each boat had about forty or fifty people. After finishing with boat No. 16, I went back to No. 12. "How many crew members do you have in this boat?" the chief officer asked, and I replied, "Only one, sir." He looked up and said, "Jump into that boat," which brought the crew count to two. An able seaman was in charge of this boat. (Poigndestre.) We were instructed to keep an eye on No. 14 and stay together.

There was only one male passenger in our boat, and that was a Frenchman who jumped in and we could not find him. He got under the thwart, mixed up with the women, just as we dropped into the water before the boat was lowered and without our knowledge. Officer Lowe transferred some of his people into our boat and others, making close on to sixty, and pretty full up. When Mr. Lowe was gone I heard shouts. I looked around and saw a boat in the way that appeared to be like a funnel; we thought it was the top of a funnel. (It was Engelhardt overturned boat [154] “B.”) There were about twenty on this, and we took off approximately ten, making seventy in my boat.

There was only one male passenger in our boat, a Frenchman who jumped in, and we couldn't find him. He got under the seat, mixed in with the women, just as we dropped into the water before the boat was lowered, without us realizing it. Officer Lowe moved some of his people into our boat and others, bringing the total to nearly sixty, and it was pretty full. When Mr. Lowe was gone, I heard shouts. I looked around and saw a boat that looked like a funnel; we thought it was the top of a funnel. (It was Engelhardt's overturned boat [154] “B.”) There were about twenty people on it, and we took off approximately ten, making seventy in my boat.

John Poigndestre, A. B. (Br. Inq., p. 82).

John Poigndestre, A. B. (Br. Inq., p. 82).

Lightoller ordered us to lay off and stand by close to the ship. Boat “D” and three lifeboats made fast to No. 12. Stood off about 100 yards after ship sank. Not enough sailors to help pick up swimmers. No light. Transfer of about a dozen women passengers from No. 14 to No. 12. About 150 yards off when Titanic sank. No compass.

Lightoller told us to hold back and stay close to the ship. Boat “D” and three lifeboats were tied to No. 12. We stayed about 100 yards away after the ship went down. There weren't enough sailors to help rescue swimmers. It was dark. We transferred about a dozen women passengers from No. 14 to No. 12. We were about 150 yards away when the Titanic sank. We didn’t have a compass.

BOAT NO. 14.[12]

[12] British Report (p. 38) says this was the fifth boat on the port side, lowered at 1.30.

[12] The British Report (p. 38) states that this was the fifth boat on the left side, which was lowered at 1:30.

No male passengers in this boat.

No male passengers on this boat.

Passengers: Mrs. Compton, Miss Compton, Mrs. Minahan, Miss Minahan, Mrs. Collyer, Miss Collyer.

Passengers: Mrs. Compton, Miss Compton, Mrs. Minahan, Miss Minahan, Mrs. Collyer, Miss Collyer.

Picked up out of sea: W. F. Hoyt (who died), Steward J. Stewart, and a plucky Japanese.

Picked up out of sea: W. F. Hoyt (who passed away), Steward J. Stewart, and a brave Japanese.

Women: 50.

Women: 50.

Volunteer when crew was short: C. Williams.

Step up when the team was understaffed: C. Williams.

Crew: Fifth Officer Lowe, Seaman Scarrot, 2 firemen, Stewards Crowe and Morris.

Crew: Fifth Officer Lowe, Seaman Scarrot, 2 firefighters, Stewards Crowe and Morris.

[155] Stowaway: 1 Italian.

Stowaway: 1 Italian person.

Bade good-bye and sank with ship: Dr. Minahan, Mr. Compton, Mr. Collyer.

Said goodbye and went down with the ship: Dr. Minahan, Mr. Compton, Mr. Collyer.

Total: 60.

Total: 60.

INCIDENTS

H. G. Lowe, Fifth Officer (Am. Inq., p. 116).

H. G. Lowe, Fifth Officer (Am. Inq., p. 116).

Nos. 12, 14 and 16 were down about the same time. I told Mr. Moody that three boats had gone away and that an officer ought to go with them. He said: “You go.” There was difficulty in lowering when I got near the water. I dropped her about five feet, because I was not going to take the chance of being dropped down upon by somebody. While I was on the Boat Deck, two men tried to jump into the boat. I chased them out.

Nos. 12, 14, and 16 went down around the same time. I told Mr. Moody that three boats had left and that an officer should go with them. He said, “You go.” It was tricky to lower the boat as I got close to the water. I let it down about five feet because I wasn't going to risk being knocked down by someone. While I was on the Boat Deck, two guys tried to jump into the boat. I chased them away.

We filled boats 14 and 16 with women and children. Moody filled No. 16 and I filled No. 14. Lightoller was there part of the time. They were all women and children, barring one passenger, who was an Italian, and he sneaked in dressed like a woman. He had a shawl over his head. There was another passenger, a chap by the name of C. Williams, whom I took for rowing. He gave me his name and address (referring to book), “C. Williams, Racket Champion of the [156] World, 2 Drury Road, Harrow-on-the-Hill, Middlesex, England.”

We filled boats 14 and 16 with women and children. Moody handled boat 16 while I took care of boat 14. Lightoller was there for part of the time. Everyone was women and children, except for one passenger, an Italian, who snuck in dressed as a woman, with a shawl over his head. There was another passenger, a guy named C. Williams, whom I helped row. He gave me his name and address (see book), “C. Williams, Racket Champion of the [156] World, 2 Drury Road, Harrow-on-the-Hill, Middlesex, England.”

As I was being lowered, I expected every moment that my boat would be doubled up under my feet. I had overcrowded her, but I knew that I had to take a certain amount of risk. I thought if one additional body was to fall into that boat, that slight additional weight might part the hooks, or carry away something; so as we were coming down past the open decks, I saw a lot of Latin people all along the ship’s rails. They were glaring more or less like wild beasts, ready to spring. That is why I yelled out to “look out,” and let go, bang! right along the ship’s side. There was a space I should say of about three feet between the side of the boat and the ship’s side, and as I went down I fired these shots without any intention of hurting anybody and with the positive knowledge that I did not hurt anybody. I fired, I think, three times.

As I was being lowered, I kept expecting that my boat would buckle under my feet. I had packed it too full, but I knew I had to take some risks. I thought that if one more person fell into that boat, that little extra weight might break the hooks or cause something to give way; so as we passed the open decks, I saw a lot of Latin people lined up along the ship’s rails. They looked wild, ready to pounce. That’s why I shouted to “watch out,” and let go, bang! right along the side of the ship. There was about a three-foot gap between the side of the boat and the ship’s side, and as I went down, I shot these rounds without intending to hurt anyone and knowing for sure that I didn't hurt anyone. I fired, I think, three times.

Later, 150 yards away, I herded five boats together. I was in No. 14; then I had 10, 12, collapsible “D” and one other boat (No. 4), and made them tie up. I waited until the yells and shrieks had subsided for the people to thin out, and then I deemed it safe for me to go amongst the wreckage; so I transferred all my passengers, somewhere about fifty-three, from my boat and [157] equally distributed them among my other four boats. Then I asked for volunteers to go with me to the wreck, and it was at this time that I found the Italian. He came aft and had a shawl over his head, and I suppose he had skirts. Anyhow, I pulled the shawl off his face and saw he was a man. He was in a great hurry to get into the other boat and I got hold of him and pitched him in.

Later, 150 yards away, I gathered five boats together. I was in No. 14; then I had 10, 12, collapsible “D,” and one other boat (No. 4), and made them tie up. I waited until the yells and shrieks had died down for the crowd to thin out, and then I figured it was safe for me to go through the wreckage; so I moved all my passengers, about fifty-three of them, from my boat and [157] equally spread them among my other four boats. Then I asked for volunteers to come with me to the wreck, and it was at this time that I found the Italian. He came to the back and had a shawl over his head, and I guess he was wearing a skirt. Anyway, I pulled the shawl off his face and saw he was a man. He was in a big hurry to get into the other boat, and I grabbed him and tossed him in.

Senator Smith: Pitched him in?

Senator Smith: Did you pitch him?

Mr. Lowe: Yes; because he was not worth being handled better.

Mr. Lowe: Yes, because he wasn't worth being treated better.

Senator Smith: You pitched him in among the women?

Senator Smith: You put him in with the women?

Mr. Lowe: No, sir; in the forepart of the lifeboat in which I transferred my passengers.

Mr. Lowe: No, sir; in the front part of the lifeboat where I moved my passengers.

Senator Smith: Did you use some pretty emphatic language when you did this?

Senator Smith: Did you use some really strong language when you did this?

Mr. Lowe: No, sir; I did not say a word to him.

Mr. Lowe: No, I didn't say a word to him.

Then I went off and rowed to the wreckage and around the wreckage and picked up four people alive. I do not know who these live persons were. They never came near me afterwards either to say this or that or the other. But one died, Mr. W. F. Hoyt, of New York. After we got him in the boat we took his collar off so as to give him more chance to breathe, but unfortunately, he died. He [158] was too far gone when we picked him up. I then left the wreck. I went right around, and, strange to say, I did not see a single female body around the wreckage. I did not have a light in my boat. Then I could see the Carpathia coming up and I thought: “Well, I am the fastest boat of the lot,” as I was sailing, you see. I was going through the water four or five knots, bowling along very nicely.

Then I went over and rowed to the wreckage, around it, and picked up four people who were alive. I don’t know who those survivors were. They never came near me afterwards to say anything at all. But one person died, Mr. W. F. Hoyt, from New York. After we got him in the boat, we took off his collar to give him a better chance to breathe, but unfortunately, he died. He was already too far gone when we found him. I then left the wreck. I went all the way around, and strangely enough, I didn’t see a single female body in the wreckage. I didn’t have a light in my boat. Then I saw the Carpathia coming up and thought, “Well, I am the fastest boat here,” as I was sailing, you know. I was moving through the water at four or five knots, going along quite nicely.

By and by, I noticed a collapsible boat, Engelhardt “D.” It looked rather sorry, so I thought: “Well, I will go down and pick her up and make sure of her.” This was Quartermaster Bright’s boat. Mrs. H. B. Harris, of New York, was in it. She had a broken arm. I had taken this first collapsible (“D”) in tow and I noticed that there was another collapsible (“A”) in a worse plight than this one that I had in tow. I got to her just in time and took off, I suppose, about twenty men and one lady. I left three male bodies in it. I may have been a bit hard-hearted in doing this. I thought: “I am not here to worry about bodies; I am here to save life and not bother about bodies.” The people on the raft told me these had been dead for some time. I do not know whether any one endeavored to find anything on their persons that would identify them, because they were all up to their ankles in water when I took them off.

Soon enough, I spotted a collapsible boat, Engelhardt “D.” It looked pretty sad, so I thought, “I should go down and pick her up to check it out.” This was Quartermaster Bright’s boat. Mrs. H. B. Harris from New York was in it. She had a broken arm. I had taken this first collapsible (“D”) in tow and noticed there was another collapsible (“A”) in even worse shape than the one I had. I reached her just in time and rescued about twenty men and one woman. I left three male bodies in it. I might have been a bit heartless for doing this. I thought, “I’m not here to worry about bodies; I’m here to save lives, not to deal with the dead.” The people on the raft told me that these guys had been dead for a while. I don’t know if anyone tried to find anything on them that would identify them since they were all standing in water up to their ankles when I took the others off.


FIFTH OFFICER LOWE TOWING THE CANVAS COLLAPSIBLE

FIFTH OFFICER LOWE TOWING THE CANVAS COLLAPSIBLE


THE CANVAS COLLAPSIBLE

The Collapsible Canvas

Joseph Scarrot, A. B. (Br. Inq., pp. 29, 30): I myself took charge of No. 14 as the only sailorman there. The Chief Officer ordered women and children to be taken in. Some men came and tried to rush the boat. They were foreigners and could not understand the orders I gave them, but I managed to keep them away. I had to use some persuasion with a boat tiller. One man jumped in twice and I had to throw him out the third time. I got all the women and children into the boat. There were fifty-four women and four children—one of them a baby in arms. There were myself, two firemen, three or four stewards and Mr. Lowe, who got into the boat. I told him the trouble I had with the men and he brought out his revolver and fired two shots and said: “If there is any more trouble I will fire at them.” The shots fired were fired between the boat and the ship’s side. The after fall got twisted and we dropped the boat by the releasing gear and got clear of the ship. There were four men rowing. There was a man in the boat who we thought was a sailor, but he was not. He was a window cleaner. The Titanic was then about fifty yards off, and we lay there with the other boats. Mr. Lowe was at the helm. We went in the direction of the cries and came among hundreds of dead bodies and life belts. We got one man, who died [160] shortly after he got into the boat. One of the stewards tried to restore him, but without avail. There was another man who was calling for help, but among the bodies and wreckage it was too late for us to reach him. It took half an hour to get to that man. Cannot say exactly, but think we got about twenty off of the Engelhardt boat (“A”).

Joseph Scarrot, A. B. (Br. Inq., pp. 29, 30): I took charge of No. 14 as the only sailor there. The Chief Officer ordered the women and children to be brought in. Some men tried to rush the boat. They were foreigners and didn’t understand the orders I gave them, but I managed to keep them at bay. I had to use some persuasion with a boat tiller. One man jumped in twice, and I had to throw him out the third time. I got all the women and children into the boat, which included fifty-four women and four children—one of them a baby in arms. There were two firemen, three or four stewards, and Mr. Lowe who got into the boat. I told him about the trouble I had with the men, and he pulled out his revolver, fired two shots, and said, “If there’s any more trouble, I’ll shoot at them.” The shots were fired between the boat and the ship’s side. The after fall got twisted, so we released the boat and got clear of the ship. There were four men rowing. There was a man in the boat who we thought was a sailor, but he wasn’t; he was a window cleaner. The Titanic was about fifty yards away, and we stayed there with the other boats. Mr. Lowe was at the helm. We headed toward the cries and found hundreds of dead bodies and life belts. We managed to get one man, who died shortly after he got into the boat. One of the stewards tried to save him, but it was too late. There was another man calling for help, but amid the bodies and wreckage, it was too late for us to reach him. It took us half an hour to get to that man. I can’t say exactly, but I think we rescued about twenty from the Engelhardt boat (“A”).

E. J. Buley, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 605):

E. J. Buley, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 605):

(After his transfer from No. 10 to No. 14.) Then, with Lowe in his boat No. 14, I went back to where the Titanic sank and picked up the remaining live bodies. We got four; all the others were dead. We turned over several to see if they were alive. It looked as if none of them were drowned. They looked as if frozen. The life belts they had on were that much (indicating) out of the water, and their heads lay back with their faces on the water. They were head and shoulders out of water, with their heads thrown back. In the morning, after we had picked up all that were alive, there was a collapsible boat (“A”) swamped, which we saw with a lot of people up to their knees in water. We sailed over to them. We then picked up another boat (“D”) and took her in tow. I think we were about the seventh or eighth boat alongside the Carpathia.

(After his transfer from No. 10 to No. 14.) Then, with Lowe in his boat No. 14, I went back to where the Titanic sank and picked up the remaining survivors. We got four; all the others were dead. We turned over several to check if they were alive. They didn’t seem to have drowned. They looked like they were frozen. The life belts they had on were partially (indicating) out of the water, and their heads were tilted back with their faces on the water. They were head and shoulders out of the water, with their heads thrown back. In the morning, after we had picked up everyone who was alive, we saw a collapsible boat ("A") swamped, with a lot of people up to their knees in water. We sailed over to them. We then picked up another boat (“D”) and took her in tow. I think we were about the seventh or eighth boat alongside the Carpathia.

F. O. Evans, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 677):

F. O. Evans, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 677):

So from No. 10 we got into his (Lowe’s) boat, No. 14, and went straight over towards the wreckage with eight or nine men and picked up four persons alive, one of whom died on the way to the Carpathia. Another picked up was named J. Stewart, a steward. You could not hardly count the number of dead bodies. I was afraid to look over the sides because it might break my nerves down. We saw no other people in the water or heard their cries, other than these four picked up. The officer said: “Hoist a sail forward.” I did so and made sail in the direction of the collapsible boat “A” about a mile and a half away, which had been swamped. There were in it one woman and about ten or eleven men. Then we picked up another collapsible boat (“D”) and took her in tow to the Carpathia. There were then about twenty-five people in our boat No. 14, including the one who died.

So from No. 10 we got into his (Lowe’s) boat, No. 14, and went straight over to the wreckage with eight or nine men and picked up four people alive, one of whom died on the way to the Carpathia. Another person we rescued was named J. Stewart, a steward. You could hardly count the number of dead bodies. I was afraid to look over the sides because it might get to me. We didn’t see any other people in the water or hear their cries, aside from these four we rescued. The officer said: “Hoist a sail forward.” I did that and made sail toward the collapsible boat “A,” about a mile and a half away, which had been swamped. Inside were one woman and about ten or eleven men. Then we picked up another collapsible boat (“D”) and towed her to the Carpathia. There were then about twenty-five people in our boat No. 14, including the one who died.

One of the ladies there passed over a flask of whisky to the people who were all wet through. She asked if anybody needed the spirits, and these people were all soaking wet and nearly perished and they passed it around among these men and women. It took about twenty minutes after we sighted the Carpathia to get alongside of her. We saw five or six icebergs—some of them [162] tremendous, about the height of the Titanic—and field ice. After we got on the Carpathia we saw, at a rough estimate, a twenty-five mile floe, sir, flat like the floor.

One of the women there passed a flask of whisky to the people who were completely soaked. She asked if anyone needed the liquor, and those people were drenched and nearly freezing, so they passed it around among the men and women. It took about twenty minutes after we spotted the Carpathia to get alongside her. We saw five or six icebergs—some of them[162] massive, about the height of the Titanic—and field ice. After we boarded the Carpathia, we estimated there was a twenty-five-mile floe, sir, flat like a floor.

F. Crowe, steward (Am. Inq., p. 615):

F. Crowe, steward (Am. Inq., p. 615):

I assisted in handing the women and children into boat No. 12, and was asked if I could take an oar. I said: “Yes,” and was told to man the boat, I believe, by Mr. Murdoch. After getting the women and children in we lowered down to within four or five feet of the water, and then the block and tackle got twisted in some way, causing us to have to cut the ropes to allow the boat to get into the water. This officer, Lowe, told us to do this. He was in the boat with us. I stood by the lever—the lever releasing the blocks from the hooks in the boat. He told me to wait, to get away and cut the line to raise the lever, thereby causing the hooks to open and allow the boat to drop in the water.

I helped get the women and children into boat No. 12 and was asked if I could take an oar. I replied, “Yes,” and I think Mr. Murdoch told me to man the boat. After getting the women and children settled, we lowered the boat to about four or five feet above the water, but then the block and tackle got twisted somehow, which meant we had to cut the ropes to let the boat down into the water. This officer, Lowe, instructed us to do that. He was in the boat with us. I stood by the lever—the one that released the blocks from the hooks of the boat. He told me to wait, then told me to move aside and cut the line to raise the lever, which would make the hooks open and allow the boat to drop into the water.

There was some shooting that occurred at the time the boat was lowered. There were various men passengers, probably Italians or some foreign nationality other than English or American, who attempted to “rush” the boats. The officers threatened to shoot any man who put his foot into the boat. An officer fired a revolver, but [163] either downward or upward, not shooting at any one of the passengers at all and not injuring anybody. He fired perfectly clear upward and downward and stopped the rush. There was no disorder after that. One woman cried, but that was all. There was no panic or anything in the boat.

There was some shooting when the boat was lowered. Several male passengers, likely Italians or of some other nationality besides English or American, tried to rush the boats. The officers warned they would shoot any man who tried to get into the boat. One officer fired a revolver, but [163] shot either up or down, not targeting any of the passengers and not hurting anyone. He fired clearly upward and downward, stopping the rush. There was no chaos after that. One woman cried, but that was it. There was no panic or anything on the boat.

After getting into the water I pushed out to the other boats. In No. 14 there were fifty-seven women and children and about six men, including one officer, and I may have been seven. I am not quite sure. I know how many, because when we got out a distance the officer asked me how many people were in the boat.

After getting into the water, I swam over to the other boats. In No. 14, there were fifty-seven women and children and about six men, including one officer, and I might have been the seventh. I'm not entirely sure. I know the count because when we got some distance away, the officer asked me how many people were in the boat.

When the boat was released and fell I think she must have sprung a leak. A lady stated that there was some water coming up over her ankles. Two men and this lady assisted in bailing it out with bails that were kept in the boat for that purpose. We transferred our people to other boats so as to return to the wreck and see if we could pick up anybody else. Returning to the wreck, we heard various cries and endeavored to get among them, and we were successful in doing so, and picked up one body that was floating around in the water. It was that of a man and he expired shortly afterwards. Going further into the wreckage we came across a steward [164] (J. Stewart) and got him into the boat. He was very cold and his hands were kind of stiff. He recovered by the time that we got back to the Carpathia.

When the boat was released and fell, I think she must have sprung a leak. A woman said that water was coming up over her ankles. Two men and this woman helped bail it out using buckets that were kept in the boat for that purpose. We moved our people to other boats to go back to the wreck and see if we could rescue anyone else. Back at the wreck, we heard various cries and tried to reach them. We were successful and managed to pull one body floating in the water. It was a man, and he died shortly afterward. Going further into the wreckage, we found a steward (J. Stewart) and got him into the boat. He was very cold and his hands were stiff. He managed to recover by the time we got back to the Carpathia.

A Japanese or Chinese young fellow that we picked up on top of some wreckage, which may have been a sideboard or a table that was floating around, also survived.[13] We stopped (in the wreckage) until daybreak, and we saw in the distance an Engelhardt collapsible boat (“A”) with a crew of men in it. We went over to the boat and found twenty men and one woman; also three dead bodies, which we left. Returning under sail we took another collapsible boat in tow (boat “D”) containing fully sixty people, women and children.

A Japanese or Chinese young man that we found on some debris, which might have been a sideboard or a floating table, also survived.[13] We waited in the wreckage until dawn and saw an Engelhardt collapsible boat (“A”) in the distance, with a crew of men onboard. We rowed over to the boat and discovered twenty men and one woman, as well as three dead bodies, which we left behind. On our way back under sail, we towed another collapsible boat (boat “D”) that had around sixty people, including women and children.

[13] Undoubtedly reference is here made to the same Japanese described in an account attributed to a second-class passenger, Mrs. Collyer, and which follows Crowe’s testimony.

[13] It's clear that this refers to the same Japanese person mentioned in a report credited to a second-class passenger, Mrs. Collyer, which comes after Crowe’s testimony.

I did not see the iceberg that struck the ship. When it came daylight and we could see, there were two or three bergs around, and one man pointed out that that must have been the berg, and another man pointed out another berg. Really, I do not think anybody knew which one struck the ship.

I didn’t see the iceberg that hit the ship. When daylight came and we could see, there were two or three icebergs around, and one person pointed out that must have been the one, while another pointed out a different iceberg. Honestly, I don’t think anyone knew which one actually hit the ship.

Mrs. Charlotte Collyer, third-class passenger, [165] in The Semi-Monthly Magazine, May, 1912:

Mrs. Charlotte Collyer, third-class passenger, [165] in The Semi-Monthly Magazine, May, 1912:

A little further on we saw a floating door that must have been torn loose when the ship went down. Lying upon it, face downward, was a small Japanese. He had lashed himself with a rope to his frail raft, using the broken hinges to make the knots secure. As far as we could see, he was dead. The sea washed over him every time the door bobbed up and down, and he was frozen stiff. He did not answer when he was hailed, and the officer hesitated about trying to save him.

A little further ahead, we spotted a floating door that must have come loose when the ship sank. Lying on it, face down, was a small Japanese man. He had tied himself to his flimsy raft with a rope, using the broken hinges to secure the knots. As far as we could tell, he was dead. The waves splashed over him every time the door bobbed up and down, and he was completely frozen. He didn’t respond when we called out, and the officer hesitated to try to save him.

“What’s the use?” said Mr. Lowe. “He’s dead, likely, and if he isn’t there’s others better worth saving than a Jap!”

“What’s the point?” said Mr. Lowe. “He’s probably dead, and even if he isn’t, there are others more worth saving than a Jap!”

He had actually turned our boat around, but he changed his mind and went back. The Japanese was hauled on board, and one of the women rubbed his chest, while others chafed his hands and feet. In less time than it takes to tell, he opened his eyes. He spoke to us in his own tongue; then, seeing that we did not understand, he struggled to his feet, stretched his arms above his head, stamped his feet and in five minutes or so had almost recovered his strength. One of the sailors near to him was so tired that he could hardly pull his oar. The Japanese bustled over, pushed him from his seat, took his [166] oar and worked like a hero until we were finally picked up. I saw Mr. Lowe watching him in open-mouthed surprise.

He had actually turned our boat around, but he changed his mind and went back. The Japanese guy was brought on board, and one of the women rubbed his chest while others warmed his hands and feet. In no time at all, he opened his eyes. He spoke to us in his own language; then, realizing we didn’t understand, he struggled to his feet, stretched his arms above his head, stamped his feet, and in about five minutes had almost regained his strength. One of the sailors near him was so exhausted that he could barely pull his oar. The Japanese guy hurried over, pushed him from his spot, grabbed his oar, and worked like a champ until we were finally rescued. I saw Mr. Lowe watching him in wide-eyed surprise.

“By Jove!” muttered the officer, “I’m ashamed of what I said about the little blighter. I’d save the likes o’ him six times over if I got the chance.”

“By Jove!” muttered the officer, “I’m ashamed of what I said about the little brat. I’d save someone like him six times over if I got the chance.”

Miss Minahan’s affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1109):

Miss Minahan’s affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1109):

After the Titanic went down the cries were horrible. Some of the women implored Officer Lowe of No. 10 to divide his passengers among the three other boats and go back to rescue them. His first answer to these requests was: “You ought to be d—— glad you are here and have got your own life.” After some time he was persuaded to do as he was asked. As I came up to him to be transferred to the other boat, he said: “Jump, G—d d—n you, jump.” I had shown no hesitancy and was waiting until my turn. He had been so blasphemous during the hours we were in his boat that the women in my end of the boat all thought he was under the influence of liquor. (Testimony elsewhere shows that Officer Lowe is a teetotaler.) Then he took all the men who had rowed No. 14, together with the men from other boats, and went back to the scene of the wreck. We were left with a steward [167] and a stoker to row our boat, which was crowded. The steward did his best, but the stoker refused at first to row, but finally helped two men who were the only ones pulling on that side. It was just four o’clock when we sighted the Carpathia, and we were three hours getting to her. On the Carpathia we were treated with every kindness and given every comfort possible.

After the Titanic sank, the screams were terrible. Some of the women begged Officer Lowe of No. 10 to split his passengers among the three other boats and go back to rescue more people. His initial response was, “You should be damn glad you’re here and have saved your own life.” After a while, he agreed to do what they asked. As I approached him to be transferred to the other boat, he told me, “Jump, God damn you, jump.” I hadn’t hesitated at all and was just waiting for my turn. He had been so foul-mouthed during the time we were in his boat that the women at my end thought he was drunk. (Testimony elsewhere indicates that Officer Lowe doesn’t drink.) Then he gathered all the men who had rowed No. 14, along with men from other boats, and went back to the scene of the disaster. We were left with a steward and a stoker to row our crowded boat. The steward did his best, but the stoker initially refused to row, though he eventually helped two men who were the only ones rowing on that side. It was exactly four o’clock when we spotted the Carpathia, and it took us three hours to reach her. On the Carpathia, we were treated with kindness and provided with as much comfort as possible.

The above affidavit being of record shows Officer Lowe in an unfortunate, bad light. There is no doubt of it that he was intemperate in his language only. In all other respects he was a first-class officer, as proven by what he accomplished. But I am glad that I have the account of another lady passenger in the same boat, which is a tribute to what he did. I met Officer Lowe in Washington the time that both of us were summoned before the U. S. Court of Inquiry, and I am quite sure that the only point against him is that he was a little hasty in speech in the accomplishment of his work.

The affidavit on record paints Officer Lowe in a negative light. There’s no denying that he was only reckless with his words. In every other way, he was an exceptional officer, as demonstrated by his achievements. However, I’m grateful to have the account of another female passenger on the same boat, which serves as a tribute to his efforts. I met Officer Lowe in Washington when both of us were called to testify before the U.S. Court of Inquiry, and I’m pretty sure the only criticism against him is that he was a bit quick to speak while doing his job.

Miss Compton, who lost her brother, I had the pleasure of meeting on the Carpathia. She is still a sufferer from injuries received in the wreck, and yet has been very kind in sending me an account of her experience, from which I cite the following:

Miss Compton, who lost her brother, I had the pleasure of meeting on the Carpathia. She is still dealing with injuries from the wreck, and yet has been very kind in sending me an account of her experience, from which I quote the following:

[168] As she stood on the rail to step into boat No. 14 it was impossible to see whether she would step into the boat or into the water. She was pushed into the boat with such violence that she found herself on her hands and knees, but fortunately landed on a coil of rope. This seemed to be the general experience of the women. All the passengers entered the lifeboat at the same point and were told to move along to make place for those who followed. This was difficult, as the thwarts were so high that it was difficult to climb over them, encumbered as the ladies were with lifebelts. It was a case of throwing one’s self over rather than climbing over.

[168] As she stood on the railing to step into boat No. 14, it was hard to tell if she would step into the boat or fall into the water. She was pushed into the boat so roughly that she ended up on her hands and knees, but luckily landed on a coil of rope. This seemed to be the common experience for the women. All the passengers got into the lifeboat at the same spot and were told to move down to make room for those coming after. This was challenging, as the seats were so high that it was tough to climb over them, especially with the ladies weighed down by lifebelts. It was a matter of throwing oneself over rather than climbing.

Miss Compton from her place in the stern of the lifeboat overheard the conversation between Officer Lowe and another officer, which the former gave in his testimony.

Miss Compton, sitting in the back of the lifeboat, overheard the conversation between Officer Lowe and another officer, which the former shared in his testimony.

Just before the boat was lowered a man jumped in. He was immediately hauled out. Mr. Lowe then pulled his revolver and said: “If anyone else tries that this is what he will get.” He then fired his revolver in the air.

Just before the boat was lowered, a man jumped in. He was quickly pulled out. Mr. Lowe then drew his revolver and said, “If anyone else tries that, this is what they’ll get.” He then fired his revolver into the air.

She mentions the same difficulties, elsewhere recorded, about the difficulties in lowering the boat, first the stern very high, and then the bow; also how the ropes were cut and No. 14 struck the water hard. At this time the count showed [169] 58 in the boat, and a later one made the number 60. A child near her answered in neither of the counts.

She talks about the same challenges, noted elsewhere, regarding the trouble of getting the boat down, first with the stern being too high and then the bow; she also mentions how the ropes got cut and No. 14 hit the water hard. At that moment, the count showed [169] 58 in the boat, and a later count increased the number to 60. A child close to her wasn't included in either count.

“Mr. Lowe’s manly bearing,” she says, “gave us all confidence. As I look back now he seems to me to personify the best traditions of the British sailor. He asked us all to try and find a lantern, but none was to be found. Mr. Lowe had with him, however, an electric light which he flashed from time to time. Almost at once the boat began to leak and in a few moments the women in the forward part of the boat were standing in water. There was nothing to bail with and I believe the men used their hats.

“Mr. Lowe’s strong presence,” she says, “made us all feel confident. Looking back now, he seems to represent the best traditions of the British sailor. He asked us all to look for a lantern, but we couldn’t find one. However, Mr. Lowe had an electric light with him that he flashed occasionally. Almost immediately, the boat started to leak, and in just a few moments, the women at the front of the boat were standing in water. There was nothing to bail with, and I think the men used their hats.”

“Officer Lowe insisted on having the mast put up. He crawled forward and in a few moments the mast was raised and ready. He said this was necessary as no doubt with dawn there would be a breeze. He returned to his place and asked the stewards and firemen, who were acting as crew, if they had any matches, and insisted on having them passed to him. He then asked if they had any tobacco and said: ‘Keep it in your pockets, for tobacco makes you thirsty.’ Mr. Lowe wished to remain near the ship that he might have a chance to help someone after she sank. Some of the women protested and he replied: ‘I don’t like to leave her, but if you feel [170] that way about it we will pull away a little distance.’”

“Officer Lowe insisted on raising the mast. He crawled forward and within moments, the mast was up and ready. He said it was necessary because there would likely be a breeze with dawn. He went back to his spot and asked the stewards and firemen, who were acting as crew, if they had any matches, insisting that they hand them over. He then asked if they had any tobacco and said, ‘Keep it in your pockets, because tobacco makes you thirsty.’ Mr. Lowe wanted to stay close to the ship so he could help someone after it sank. Some of the women protested, and he replied, ‘I don’t want to leave her, but if that’s how you feel, we’ll move a bit further away.’”

Miss Compton’s account corroborates other information about boat No. 14, which we have elsewhere. She was among the number transferred to Engelhardt boat “D.” “I now found myself,” she said, “in the stern of a collapsible boat. In spite of Mr. Lowe’s warning the four small boats began to separate, each going its own way. Soon it seemed as though our boat was the only one on the sea. We went through a great deal of wreckage. The men who were supposed to be rowing—one was a fireman—made no effort to keep away from it. They were all the time looking towards the horizon. With daylight we saw the Carpathia, and not so very long afterwards Officer Lowe, sailing towards us, for, as he had predicted, quite a strong breeze had sprung up. We caught the rope which he threw us from the stern of his boat. Someone in ours succeeded in catching it and we were taken in tow to the Carpathia.”

Miss Compton’s account supports other details about boat No. 14, which we have mentioned elsewhere. She was one of the people moved to Engelhardt boat “D.” “I found myself,” she said, “in the back of a collapsible boat. Despite Mr. Lowe’s warning, the four small boats started to drift apart, each going its own way. Soon it felt like our boat was the only one on the sea. We passed through a lot of wreckage. The men who were supposed to be rowing—one was a fireman—didn’t try to steer clear of it at all. They were constantly looking towards the horizon. With daylight, we spotted the Carpathia, and not long after, Officer Lowe sailed toward us, as he had predicted, a strong breeze had picked up. We caught the rope he threw us from the back of his boat. Someone in ours managed to grab it, and we were towed to the Carpathia.”

BOAT NO. 16.[14]

[14] British Report (p. 38) gives this as the sixth boat lowered from the port side at 1.35 A. M.

[14] The British Report (p. 38) states that this was the sixth lifeboat lowered from the left side at 1:35 A. M.

No male passengers.

No male riders.

Passengers: Fifty women and children—second and third-class.

Passengers: Fifty women and kids—second and third class.

[171] Crew: Master-at-arms Bailey in charge. Seaman Archer, Steward Andrews, Stewardess Leather, and two others.

[171] Crew: Master-at-arms Bailey is in charge. Seaman Archer, Steward Andrews, Stewardess Leather, and two others.

Total: 56.

Total: 56.

INCIDENTS

E. Archer, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 645):

E. Archer, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 645):

I assisted in getting Nos. 12, 14 and 16 out—getting the falls and everything ready and passengers into No. 14. Then I went to No. 16. I saw that the plug was in tight. I never saw any man get in, only my mate. I heard the officer give orders to lower the boat and to allow nobody in it, having fifty passengers and only my mate and myself. The master-at-arms came down after us; he was the coxswain and took charge. When we were loading the boat there was no effort on the part of others to crowd into it; no confusion at all. No individual men, or others were repelled from getting in; everything was quiet and steady. One of the lady passengers suggested going back to see if there were any people in the water we could get, but I never heard any more of it after that. There was one lady in the boat, a stewardess (Mrs. Leather) who tried to assist in rowing. I told her it was not necessary, but she said she would [172] like to do it to keep herself warm. There was one fireman found in the boat after we got clear. I do not know how he came there. He was transferred to another boat (No. 6) to help row.

I helped get boats 12, 14, and 16 ready—preparing the falls and making sure passengers got into boat 14. After that, I went to boat 16. I noticed the plug was held in tightly. I didn’t see anyone else get in except my mate. I heard the officer instruct us to lower the boat and not let anyone else in, since we already had fifty passengers plus my mate and me. The master-at-arms came down with us; he was the coxswain and took charge. While we were loading the boat, nobody else tried to crowd in; it was all very calm. No individual men or others were kept from getting in; everything was composed and steady. One of the lady passengers suggested going back to check for anyone in the water we could rescue, but I didn’t hear anything more about it after that. There was one lady in the boat, a stewardess (Mrs. Leather) who wanted to help row. I told her it wasn’t necessary, but she said she’d like to do it to keep warm. After we got clear, we found a fireman in the boat. I don’t know how he got there. He was moved to another boat (No. 6) to help row.

C. E. Andrews, steward (Am. Inq., p. 623):

C. E. Andrews, steward (Am. Inq., p. 623):

Besides these six men I should think there were about fifty passengers.

Besides these six men, I would estimate there were around fifty passengers.

There was no effort on the part of the steerage men to get into our boat. I was told by the officer to allow none in it. When the officer started to fill the boat with passengers and the men to man it, there were no individuals who tried to get in, or that he permitted to get in. There was no confusion whatever. The officer asked me if I could take an oar. I said I could.

There was no attempt by the steerage men to board our boat. The officer instructed me not to let anyone in. When the officer began to load the boat with passengers and crew, no one tried to get in, and he didn't allow anyone to board. There was no chaos at all. The officer asked me if I could handle an oar, and I replied that I could.

BOAT NO. 2.[15]

[15] British Report (p. 38) gives this as the seventh boat lowered on the port side at 1.45 A. M.

[15] The British Report (p. 38) states that this was the seventh boat lowered on the port side at 1:45 A. M.

Only one old man, third-class, a foreigner in this boat.

Only one old man, third-class, a foreigner on this boat.

Passengers: Miss Allen (now Mrs. J. B. Mennell), Mrs. Appleton, Mrs. Cornell, Mrs. Douglas and maid (Miss Le Roy), Miss Madill, Mrs. Robert and maid (Amelia Kenchen). One old man, third-class, foreigner, and family: [173] Brahim Youssef, Hanne Youssef, and children Marian and Georges. The rest second and third-class.

Passengers: Miss Allen (now Mrs. J. B. Mennell), Mrs. Appleton, Mrs. Cornell, Mrs. Douglas and her maid (Miss Le Roy), Miss Madill, Mrs. Robert and her maid (Amelia Kenchen). An older man in third class, a foreigner, along with his family: [173] Brahim Youssef, Hanne Youssef, and their children Marian and Georges. The others were in second and third class.

Bade good-bye to wife and sank with ship: Mr. Douglas.

Said goodbye to his wife and went down with the ship: Mr. Douglas.

Crew: Fourth Officer Boxhall, Seamen Osman and Steward Johnston, cook.

Crew: Fourth Officer Boxhall, Seamen Osman, and Steward Johnston, the cook.

Total: 25.

Total: 25.

INCIDENTS

J. G. Boxhall, Fourth Officer (Am. Inq., p. 240, and Br. Inq.):

J. G. Boxhall, Fourth Officer (Am. Inq., p. 240, and Br. Inq.):

I was sent away in Emergency boat 2, the last boat but one on the port side. There was one of the lifeboats (No. 4) lowered away a few minutes after I left. That was the next lifeboat to me aft. Engelhardt boat “D” was being got ready. There was no anxiety of people to get into these boats. There were four men in this boat—a sailorman (Osman), a steward (Johnston), a cook and myself, and one male passenger who did not Speak English—a middle-aged man with a black beard. He had his wife there and some children. When the order was given to lower the boat, which seemed to be pretty full, it was about twenty minutes to half an hour [174] before the ship sank. Someone shouted through a megaphone: “Some of the boats come back and come around to the starboard side.” All rowed except this male passenger. I handled one oar and a lady assisted me. She asked to do it. I got around to the starboard side intending to go alongside. I reckoned I could take about three more people off the ship with safety; and when about 22 yards off there was a little suction, as the boat seemed to be drawn closer, and I thought it would be dangerous to go nearer the ship. I suggested going back (after ship sank) to the sailorman in the boat, but decided it was unwise to do so. There was a lady there, Mrs. Douglas, whom I asked to steer the boat according to my orders. She assisted me greatly in it. They told me on board the Carpathia afterwards that it was about ten minutes after four when we went alongside.

I was sent away in Emergency boat 2, the second-to-last boat on the port side. One of the lifeboats (No. 4) was lowered just a few minutes after I left. That was the next lifeboat behind me. Engelhardt boat “D” was being prepared. There was no rush from people to get into these boats. There were four men in this boat—a sailor (Osman), a steward (Johnston), a cook, and me—along with one male passenger who didn’t speak English—a middle-aged man with a black beard. He had his wife and some kids with him. When the order was given to lower the boat, which seemed pretty full, it was roughly twenty to thirty minutes before the ship sank. Someone shouted through a megaphone: “Some of the boats come back and go around to the starboard side.” Everyone rowed except for this male passenger. I handled one oar, with a woman helping me. She asked to do it. I made my way to the starboard side intending to pull up alongside. I figured I could take about three more people off the ship safely; but when I was about 22 yards away, there was a little suction, as the boat seemed to be pulled closer, and I thought it would be risky to get any nearer to the ship. I suggested we go back (after the ship sank) to the sailor in the boat, but decided it was unwise to do so. There was a woman there, Mrs. Douglas, whom I asked to steer the boat according to my instructions. She helped me a lot with it. They told me on board the Carpathia later that it was about ten minutes after four when we got alongside.

After we left the Titanic I showed green lights most of the time. When within two or three ship lengths of the Carpathia, it was just breaking daylight, and I saw her engines were stopped. She had stopped within half a mile or a quarter of a mile of an iceberg. There were several other bergs, and I could see field ice as far as I could see. The bergs looked white in the sun, though when I first saw them at daylight they looked [175] black. This was the first time I had seen field ice on the Grand Banks. I estimate about 25 in my boat.

After we left the Titanic, I generally showed green lights. When we were just two or three ship lengths away from the Carpathia, it was just getting light, and I noticed her engines were off. She had stopped half a mile or a quarter of a mile from an iceberg. There were several other icebergs around, and I could see field ice as far as I looked. The icebergs appeared white in the sunlight, but when I first saw them at dawn, they looked [175] black. This was the first time I encountered field ice on the Grand Banks. I estimate there were about 25 people in my boat.

F. Osman, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 538):

F. Osman, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 538):

All of us went up and cleared away the boats. After that we loaded all the boats there were. I went away in No. 2, the fourth from the last to leave the ship. Boxhall was in command. Murdoch directed the loading. All passengers were women and children, except one man, a third-class passenger, his wife and two children. After I got in the boat the officer found a bunch of rockets which was put in the boat by mistake for a box of biscuits. The officer fired some off, and the Carpathia came to us first and picked us up half an hour before anybody else. Not until morning did we see an iceberg about 100 feet out of the water with one big point sticking on one side of it, apparently dark, like dirty ice, 100 yards away. I knew that was the one we struck. It looked as if there was a piece broken off.

All of us went up and cleared away the boats. After that, we loaded all the boats available. I left in Boat No. 2, the fourth to last boat to leave the ship. Boxhall was in charge. Murdoch managed the loading. All the passengers were women and children, except for one man, a third-class passenger, his wife, and their two kids. After I got into the boat, the officer found a bunch of rockets that had been mistakenly loaded instead of a box of biscuits. The officer fired some off, and the Carpathia arrived first and picked us up half an hour before anyone else. It wasn't until morning that we saw an iceberg about 100 feet above the water, with a big point sticking out on one side, which looked dark, like dirty ice, about 100 yards away. I realized that was the one we hit. It looked like a piece had broken off.

There was no panic at all. There was no suction whatever. When we were in the boat I shoved off from the ship and I said to the officer: “See if you can get alongside to see if you can get some more hands—squeeze some more hands in”; so the women started to get nervous after [176] I said that, and the officer said: “All right.” The women disagreed to that. We pulled around to the starboard side of the ship and found that we could not get to the starboard side because it was listing too far. We pulled astern again that way, and after we lay astern we lay on our oars and saw the ship go down. It seemed to me as if all the engines and everything that was in the after part slid down into the forward part. We did not go back to the place where the ship had sunk because the women were all nervous, and we pulled around as far as we could get from it so that the women would not see and cause a panic. We got as close as we would dare to. We could not have taken any more hands into the boat. It was impossible. We might have gotten one in; that is all. There was no panic amongst the steerage passengers when we started manning the boats. I saw several people come up from the steerage and go straight up to the Boat Deck, and the men stood back while the women and children got into the boats—steerage passengers as well as others.

There was no panic at all. There was no suction whatsoever. When we were in the boat, I pushed off from the ship and said to the officer, “See if you can get alongside to try and bring some more people on board.” The women started to get nervous after [176] I said that, and the officer replied, “All right.” The women didn’t agree with that. We turned around to the starboard side of the ship and realized we couldn't get there because it was tilting too much. We pulled back a bit, and after we settled, we rested on our oars and watched the ship go down. It felt like all the engines and everything in the back slid toward the front. We didn't go back to where the ship had sunk because the women were all anxious, so we moved as far away as possible to avoid them seeing it and causing a panic. We got as close as we dared. We couldn't have taken more people into the boat; it was impossible. We might have managed to get one in, that’s all. There was no panic among the steerage passengers when we started loading the boats. I saw several people come up from steerage and head straight to the Boat Deck, and the men stepped back while the women and children got into the boats—both steerage passengers and others.

Senator Burton: So in your judgment it was safer to have gone on the boat than to have stayed on the Titanic?

Senator Burton: So you think it was safer to get on the boat than to stay on the Titanic?

Witness: Oh, yes, sir.

Yes, sir.

Senator Burton: That was when you left?

Senator Burton: Is that when you left?

[177] Witness: Yes, sir.

Witness: Yes, sir.

Senator Burton: What did you think when the first boat was launched?

Senator Burton: What did you think when the first boat was launched?

Witness: I did not think she was going down then.

Witness: I didn’t think she was going down then.

J. Johnston, steward (Br. Inq.):

J. Johnston, steward (Br. Inquiry):

Crew: Boxhall and four men, including perhaps McCullough. (None such on list.) Boxhall said: “Shall we go back in the direction of cries of distress?” which were a half or three-quarters of a mile off. Ladies said: “No.” Officer Boxhall signalled the Carpathia with lamp. Soon after launching the swish of the water was heard against the icebergs. In the morning Carpathia on the edge of ice-field about 200 yards off.

Crew: Boxhall and four men, possibly including McCullough. (None such on the list.) Boxhall said, “Should we head back toward the sound of distress?” which was half a mile to three-quarters of a mile away. The ladies replied, “No.” Officer Boxhall signaled the Carpathia with a lamp. Soon after, the sound of water swishing against the icebergs was heard. In the morning, the Carpathia was at the edge of the ice field, about 200 yards away.

Mrs. Walter D. Douglas’s affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1100):

Mrs. Walter D. Douglas’s statement (Am. Inq., p. 1100):

Mr. Boxhall had difficulty in getting the boat loose and called for a knife. We finally were launched. Mrs. Appleton and a man from the steerage faced me. Mrs. Appleton’s sister, Mrs. Cornell, was back of me and on the side of her the officer. I think there were eighteen or twenty in the boat. There were many who did not speak English. The rowing was very difficult, for no [178] one knew how. We tried to steer under Mr. Boxhall’s orders, and he put an old lantern, with very little oil in it, on a pole, which I held up for some time. Mrs. Appleton and some other women had been rowing, and did row all the time. Mr. Boxhall had put into the Emergency boat a tin box of green lights like rockets. These he sent off at intervals, and very quickly we saw the lights of the Carpathia, whose captain said he saw our green lights ten miles away and steered directly towards us, so we were the first boat to arrive at the Carpathia. When we pulled alongside, Mr. Boxhall called out: “Slow down your engines and take us aboard. I have only one seaman.”

Mr. Boxhall had a hard time getting the boat loose and asked for a knife. We finally launched. Mrs. Appleton and a man from the steerage were facing me. Mrs. Appleton’s sister, Mrs. Cornell, was behind me, with the officer beside her. I think there were eighteen or twenty of us in the boat. Many of the people didn't speak English. Rowing was really tough because nobody knew how to do it. We tried to steer according to Mr. Boxhall’s instructions, and he put an old lantern with very little oil in it on a pole, which I held up for a while. Mrs. Appleton and some other women were rowing the whole time. Mr. Boxhall had brought a tin box of green lights like rockets into the emergency boat. He set them off at intervals, and soon we spotted the lights of the Carpathia, whose captain later said he saw our green lights from ten miles away and steered straight toward us, making us the first boat to reach the Carpathia. When we pulled alongside, Mr. Boxhall shouted, “Slow down your engines and take us aboard. I have only one sailor.”

Mrs. J. B. Mennell (née Allen):

Mrs. J. B. Mennell (formerly Allen):

My aunt, Mrs. Robert’s maid, came to the door and asked if she could speak to me. I went into the corridor and she said: “Miss Allen, the baggage room is full of water.” I replied she needn’t worry, that the water-tight compartments would be shut and it would be all right for her to go back to her cabin. She went back and returned to us immediately to say her cabin, which was forward on Deck E, was flooded.

My aunt, Mrs. Robert’s maid, came to the door and asked if she could talk to me. I stepped into the hallway and she said, “Miss Allen, the baggage room is full of water.” I told her not to worry, that the water-tight compartments would be sealed and it would be fine for her to go back to her cabin. She went back but quickly returned to tell us that her cabin, which was at the front on Deck E, was flooded.

We were on the Boat Deck some minutes before being ordered into the lifeboat. Neither my aunt, Mrs. Robert, my cousin, Miss Madill, nor [179] myself ever saw or heard the band. As we stood there we saw a line of men file by and get into the boat—some sixteen or eighteen stokers. An officer[16] came along and shouted to them: “Get out, you damned cowards; I’d like to see everyone of you overboard.” They all got out and the officer said: “Women and children into this boat,” and we got in and were lowered.

We were on the Boat Deck for a few minutes before we were told to get into the lifeboat. Neither my aunt, Mrs. Robert, my cousin, Miss Madill, nor I ever saw or heard the band. As we stood there, we saw a line of men pass by and board the boat—about sixteen or eighteen stokers. An officer came along and shouted at them, “Get out, you damn cowards; I want to see every one of you overboard.” They all got out, and the officer said, “Women and children into this boat,” so we got in and were lowered.

[16] Probably the same officer, Murdoch, described by Maj. Peuchen, p. 122, this chapter.

[16] This is likely the same officer, Murdoch, mentioned by Maj. Peuchen, p. 122, in this chapter.

With the exception of two very harrowing leave-takings, we saw nothing but perfect order and quiet on board the Titanic. We were rowed round the stern to the starboard side and away from the ship, as our boat was a small one and Boxhall feared the suction. Mrs. Cornell helped to row all the time.

With the exception of two very intense departures, we witnessed nothing but perfect order and calm on board the Titanic. We were rowed around the back to the right side and away from the ship since our boat was small and Boxhall was worried about the suction. Mrs. Cornell helped row the entire time.

As the Titanic plunged deeper and deeper we could see her stern rising higher and higher until her lights began to go out. As the last lights on the stern went out we saw her plunge distinctively, bow first and intact. Then the screams began and seemed to last eternally. We rowed back, after the Titanic was under water, toward the place where she had gone down, but we saw no one in the water, nor were we near enough to any other lifeboats to see them. When Boxhall [180] lit his first light the screams grew louder and then died down.

As the Titanic sank deeper and deeper, we watched her stern rise higher and higher until her lights started to go out. When the last lights on the stern extinguished, we saw her go down distinctly, bow first and intact. Then the screams began, echoing endlessly. We rowed back, after the Titanic was submerged, toward the spot where she had gone down, but we saw no one in the water, nor were we close enough to any other lifeboats to see them. When Boxhall [180] lit his first light, the screams intensified and then faded away.

We could hear the lapping of the water on the icebergs, but saw none, even when Boxhall lit his green lights, which he did at regular intervals, till we sighted the Carpathia. Our boat was the first one picked up by the Carpathia. I happened to be the first one up the ladder, as the others seemed afraid to start up, and when the officer who received me asked where the Titanic was, I told him she had gone down.

We could hear the water lapping against the icebergs, but we didn't see any, even when Boxhall turned on his green lights regularly until we spotted the Carpathia. Our lifeboat was the first one the Carpathia rescued. I happened to be the first one up the ladder, since the others seemed hesitant to go up, and when the officer who welcomed me asked where the Titanic was, I told him it had sunk.

Capt. A. H. Rostron, of the Carpathia (Am. Inq., p. 22):

Capt. A. H. Rostron, of the Carpathia (Am. Inq., p. 22):

We picked up the first boat, which was in charge of an officer who I saw was not under full control of his boat. He sang out that he had only one seaman in the boat, so I had to manœuvre the ship to get as close to the boat as possible, as I knew well it would be difficult to do the pulling. By the time we had the first boat’s people it was breaking day, and then I could see the remaining boats all around within an area of about four miles. I also saw icebergs all around me. There were about twenty icebergs that would be anywhere from about 150 to 200 feet high, and numerous smaller bergs; also numerous ones we call “growlers” anywhere [181] from 10 to 12 feet high and 10 to 15 feet long, above the water.

We picked up the first boat, which was being handled by an officer who clearly wasn’t in full control of it. He shouted that he only had one crew member with him, so I had to maneuver the ship to get as close to the boat as possible, knowing it would be tough to pull them in. By the time we rescued the first boat’s crew, dawn was breaking, and I could see the other boats scattered around within a four-mile radius. I also spotted icebergs all around me. There were about twenty icebergs that were roughly 150 to 200 feet high, along with many smaller ones; plus, there were plenty of what we call “growlers,” which were about 10 to 12 feet high and 10 to 15 feet long, above the water.


CAPTAIN ROSTRON OF S. S. “CARPATHIA”

CAPTAIN ROSTRON OF S. S. “CARPATHIA”

BOAT NO. 4.[17]

[17] British Report (p. 38) says this was the eighth and last lifeboat that left the ship and lowered at 1.55 A. M.

[17] The British Report (p. 38) states this was the eighth and final lifeboat that departed the ship, lowered at 1:55 A. M.

No male passengers in this boat.

No male passengers on this boat.

Passengers: Mrs. Astor and maid (Miss Bidois), Miss Bowen, Mrs. Carter and maid (Miss Serepeca), Mrs. Clark, Mrs. Cummings, Miss Eustis, Mrs. Ryerson and children, Miss S. R., Miss E. and Master J. B. and maid (Chandowson), Mrs. Stephenson, Mrs. Thayer and maid, Mrs. Widener and maid.

Passengers: Mrs. Astor and her maid (Miss Bidois), Miss Bowen, Mrs. Carter and her maid (Miss Serepeca), Mrs. Clark, Mrs. Cummings, Miss Eustis, Mrs. Ryerson and her children, Miss S. R., Miss E. and Master J. B. and their maid (Chandowson), Mrs. Stephenson, Mrs. Thayer and her maid, Mrs. Widener and her maid.

Women and children: 36. (Br. Rpt.)

Women and children: 36. (Br. Rpt.)

Crew: Perkis, Q. M., in charge. Seamen: McCarthy, Hemmings,* Lyons;† Storekeeper Foley and Assistant Storekeeper Prentice;* Firemen: Smith and Dillon;* Greasers: Granger and Scott;* Stewards: Cunningham,* Siebert.†

Crew: Perkis, Q. M., in charge. Seamen: McCarthy, Hemmings,* Lyons;† Storekeeper Foley and Assistant Storekeeper Prentice;* Firemen: Smith and Dillon;* Greasers: Granger and Scott;* Stewards: Cunningham,* Siebert.†

* Picked up from sea.
† Picked up from sea but died in boat.

* Picked up from the sea.
† Picked up from the sea but died on the boat.

Bade good-bye to wives and sank with ship: Messrs. Astor, Clark, Cummings, Ryerson, Thayer, Widener and his son Harry.

Said goodbye to their wives and went down with the ship: Messrs. Astor, Clark, Cummings, Ryerson, Thayer, Widener and his son Harry.

Stowaway: One Frenchman.

Stowaway: One French guy.

Total: 40. (Br. Rpt.)

Total: 40. (Br. Rpt.)

INCIDENTS

C. H. Lightoller, Second Officer (Am. Inq., p. 81):

C. H. Lightoller, Second Officer (Am. Inq., p. 81):

Previous to putting out Engelhardt Boat “D,” Lightoller says, referring to boat No. 4: “We had previously lowered a boat from A Deck, one deck down below. That was through my fault. It was the first boat I had lowered. I was intending to put the passengers in from A Deck. On lowering the boat I found that the windows were closed; so I sent someone down to open the windows and carried on with the other boats, but decided it was not worth while lowering them down—that I could manage just as well from the Boat Deck. When I came forward from the other boats I loaded that boat from A Deck by getting the women out through the windows. My idea in filling the boats there was because there was a wire hawser running along the side of the ship for coaling purposes and it was handy to tie the boat in to hold it so that nobody could drop between the side of the boat and the ship. No. 4 was the fifth boat or the sixth lowered on the port side.”[18]

Before launching Engelhardt Boat “D,” Lightoller mentioned boat No. 4: “We had already lowered a boat from A Deck, which is one deck below. That was my mistake. It was the first boat I had lowered. I intended to load the passengers from A Deck. While lowering the boat, I realized the windows were closed, so I sent someone down to open them and continued with the other boats. However, I decided it wasn't worth lowering them down; I could manage just as well from the Boat Deck. When I came back from the other boats, I loaded that boat from A Deck by helping the women out through the windows. My plan for filling the boats was that there was a wire hawser running along the side of the ship for coaling, which made it convenient to tie the boat so no one could fall between the boat and the ship. No. 4 was the fifth or sixth boat lowered on the port side.”[18]

[18] I agree with this statement though other testimony and the British Report decide against us. The difference may be reconciled by the fact that the loading of this boat began early, but the final lowering was delayed.

[18] I agree with this statement, even though other evidence and the British Report go against us. The difference might be explained by the fact that the loading of this boat started early, but the final lowering was delayed.

W. J. Perkis, Quartermaster (Am. Inq., p. 581):

W. J. Perkis, Quartermaster (Am. Inq., p. 581):

I lowered No. 4 into the water and left that boat and walked aft; and I came back and a man that was in the boat, one of the seamen, sang out to me: “We need another hand down here,” so I slid down the lifeline there from the davit into the boat. I took charge of the boat after I got in, with two sailormen besides myself. There were forty-two, including all hands. We picked up eight people afterwards swimming with life-preservers when about a ship’s length away from the ship. No. 4 was the last big boat on the port side to leave the ship. Two that were picked up died in the boat—a seaman (Lyons) and a steward (Siebert). All the others were passengers. After we picked up the men I could not hear any more cries anywhere. The discipline on board the ship was excellent. Every man knew his station and took it. There was no excitement whatever among the officers or crew, the firemen or stewards. They conducted themselves the same as they would if it were a minor, everyday occurrence.

I lowered No. 4 into the water, left that boat, and walked to the back. When I returned, one of the seamen in the boat called out to me, “We need another hand down here,” so I slid down the lifeline from the davit into the boat. I took charge of the boat once I got in, along with two other sailors. There were a total of forty-two people, including everyone on board. We later picked up eight people who were swimming with life jackets when we were about a ship's length away from the ship. No. 4 was the last big boat on the port side to leave the ship. Two of the people we rescued died in the boat—a seaman (Lyons) and a steward (Siebert). Everyone else was a passenger. After we picked up the men, I couldn't hear any more cries anywhere. The discipline on the ship was excellent. Every man knew his position and took it. There was no excitement whatsoever among the officers, crew, firemen, or stewards. They acted just as they would in a minor, everyday situation.

Senator Perkins (addressing Perkis, Symons and Hogg:)

Senator Perkins (talking to Perkis, Symons, and Hogg:)

All three of you seem to be pretty capable young men and have had a great deal of [184] experience at sea, and yet you have never been wrecked?

All three of you seem to be quite capable young men and have had a lot of experience at sea, yet you've never been shipwrecked?

Mr. Perkis: Yes, sir.

Mr. Perkis: Yes, sir.

Senator Perkins: Is there any other one of you who has been in a shipwreck?

Senator Perkins: Has anyone else here been in a shipwreck?

Mr. Hogg: I have been in a collision, Senator, but with no loss of life.

Mr. Hogg: I’ve been in an accident, Senator, but thankfully there were no fatalities.

Senator Perkins: Unless you have something more to state that you think will throw light on this subject, that will be all, and we thank you for what you have said.

Senator Perkins: Unless you have anything else to add that might shed more light on this topic, that will be all, and we appreciate what you’ve shared.

Mr. Hogg: That is all I have to say except this: I think the women ought to have a gold medal on their breasts. God bless them. I will always raise my hat to a woman after what I saw.

Mr. Hogg: That's all I have to say except this: I think women deserve a gold medal on their chests. God bless them. I'll always tip my hat to a woman after what I saw.

Senator Perkins: What countrywomen were they?

Senator Perkins: Which women from the country were they?

Mr. Hogg: They were American women I had in mind. They were all Americans.

Mr. Hogg: I was thinking of American women. They were all Americans.

Senator Perkins: Did they man the oars? Did they take the oars and pull?

Senator Perkins: Did they row? Did they take the oars and pull?

Mr. Hogg: Yes, sir; I took an oar all the time myself and also steered. Then I got one lady to steer; then another to assist me with an oar. She rowed to keep herself warm.

Mr. Hogg: Yes, sir; I took an oar the whole time myself and also steered. Then I had one lady take the steering; then another helped me with an oar. She rowed to keep herself warm.

Senator Perkins: One of you stated that his boat picked up eight people, and the other that [185] he did not pick up any. Could you not have picked up just as well as this other man?

Senator Perkins: One of you said that his boat picked up eight people, while the other claimed that [185] he didn’t pick up anyone. Couldn’t you have picked up just as well as this other guy?

Mr. Hogg: I wanted to assist in picking up people, but I had an order from somebody in the boat (No. 7)—I do not know who it was—not to take in any more; that we had done our best.

Mr. Hogg: I wanted to help pick up people, but I got a message from someone on the boat (No. 7)—I don’t know who it was—not to take in anyone else; that we had done our best.

Senator Perkins: I merely ask the question because of the natural thought that if one boat picked up eight persons the other boat may have been able to do so.—You did not get any orders, Mr. Symons (boat No. 1), not to pick up any more people?

Senator Perkins: I'm just asking because it's natural to think that if one boat picked up eight people, the other boat could have done the same. You didn't receive any orders, Mr. Symons (boat No. 1), telling you not to pick up more people, right?

Mr. Symons: No, sir; there were no more around about where I was.

Mr. Symons: No, there weren’t any others nearby where I was.

Senator Perkins: As I understand, one of the boats had more packed into it than the other. As I understand it, Mr. Symons pulled away from the ship and then when he came back there they picked up all the people that were around?

Senator Perkins: From what I gather, one of the boats was more crowded than the other. If I'm correct, Mr. Symons left the ship and then when he returned, he picked up everyone who was nearby?

Mr. Symons made no reply.

Mr. Symons didn’t respond.

S. S. Hemming, A. B. (Am. Inq.):

S. S. Hemming, A. B. (Am. Inq.):

Everything was black over the starboard side. I could not see any boats. I went over to the port side and saw a boat off the port quarter and I went along the port side and got up the after boat davits and slid down the fall and swam to the boat about 200 yards. When I reached the [186] boat I tried to get hold of the grab-line on the bows. I pulled my head above the gunwale, and I said: “Give us a hand, Jack.” Foley was in the boat; I saw him standing up. He said: “Is that you, Sam?” I said: “Yes” to him and the women and children pulled me in the boat.

Everything was dark on the right side. I couldn't see any boats. I moved over to the left side and spotted a boat off the left quarter. I followed along the left side, climbed up the back boat davits, slid down the line, and swam about 200 yards to the boat. When I reached the boat, I tried to grab the line at the front. I pulled my head up over the side and said, “Give me a hand, Jack.” Foley was in the boat; I saw him standing up. He asked, “Is that you, Sam?” I replied, “Yes,” and the women and children helped pull me into the boat.

After the ship sank we pulled back and picked up seven of the crew including a seaman, Lyons, a fireman, Dillon, and two stewards, Cunningham and Siebert. We made for the light of another lifeboat and kept in company with her. Then day broke and we saw two more lifeboats. We pulled toward them and we all made fast by the painter. Then we helped with boat No. 12 to take off the people on an overturned boat (“B”). From this boat (“B”) we took about four or five, and the balance went into the other boat. There were about twenty altogether on this boat (“B”).

After the ship sank, we backed off and rescued seven crew members, including a seaman named Lyons, a fireman named Dillon, and two stewards, Cunningham and Siebert. We headed toward the light of another lifeboat and stayed close to it. When dawn broke, we spotted two more lifeboats. We moved toward them and secured ourselves with a line. Then we helped with boat No. 12 to rescue people from an overturned boat (“B”). From this boat (“B”), we took about four or five people, while the rest went into the other boat. There were around twenty people in total on this boat (“B”).

A. Cunningham, Steward (Am. Inq., p. 794):

A. Cunningham, Steward (Am. Inq., p. 794):

I first learned of the very serious character of the collision from my own knowledge when I saw the water on the post-office deck. I waited on the ship until all the boats had gone, and then threw myself into the water. This was about 2 o’clock. I was in the water about half an hour before the ship sank. I swam clear of the ship about three-quarters of a mile. I was afraid of [187] the suction. My mate, Siebert, left the ship with me. I heard a lifeboat and called to it and went toward it. I found Quartermaster Perkis in charge. Hemmings, the sailor, Foley (storekeeper) and a fireman (Dillon) were in this boat. I never saw any male passengers in the boat. We picked up Prentice, assistant storekeeper. I think No. 4 was the nearest to the scene of the accident because it picked up more persons in the water. About 7.30 we got aboard the Carpathia. When we sighted her she might have been four or five miles away.

I first realized how serious the situation was when I saw the water on the post-office deck. I stayed on the ship until all the lifeboats had left, and then I jumped into the water. This was around 2 o’clock. I was in the water for about half an hour before the ship went down. I swam away from the ship for about three-quarters of a mile. I was worried about the suction. My buddy, Siebert, left the ship with me. I heard a lifeboat and called out to it and swam toward it. I found Quartermaster Perkis in charge. Hemmings, the sailor, Foley (the storekeeper), and a fireman (Dillon) were in that boat. I never saw any male passengers in the boat. We picked up Prentice, the assistant storekeeper. I think Lifeboat No. 4 was the closest to the accident scene because it rescued more people from the water. Around 7:30, we boarded the Carpathia. When we spotted her, she was probably four or five miles away.

R. P. Dillon, trimmer (Br. Inq.):

R. P. Dillon, trimmer (Br. Inq.):

I went down with the ship and sank about two fathoms. Swam about twenty minutes in the water and was picked up by No. 4. About 1,000 others in the water in my estimation. Saw no women. Recovered consciousness and found Sailor Lyons and another lying on top of me dead.

I went down with the ship and sank about two fathoms. I swam for about twenty minutes before being picked up by No. 4. I estimate there were around 1,000 others in the water. I didn’t see any women. When I came to, I found Sailor Lyons and another person lying dead on top of me.

Thomas Granger, greaser (Br. Inq.):

Thomas Granger, grease monkey (Br. Inq.):

I went to the port side of the Boat Deck aft, climbed down a rope and got into a boat near the ship’s side, No. 4, which had come back because there were not enough men to pull her. She was full of women and children. F. Scott, greaser, also went down the falls and got into this [188] boat. Perkis, quartermaster, and Hemmings then in it. Afterwards picked up Dillon and another man (Prentice) out of the water.

I went to the port side of the Boat Deck at the back, climbed down a rope, and got into one of the lifeboats, No. 4, which had returned because there weren't enough people to pull it. It was filled with women and children. F. Scott, the greaser, also went down the falls and got into this [188] boat. Perkis, the quartermaster, and Hemmings then joined us in it. Later, we picked up Dillon and another guy (Prentice) from the water.

F. Scott, greaser (Br. Inq.):

F. Scott, greaser (Br. Inq.):

We went on deck on starboard side first as she had listed over to the port side, but we saw no boats. When I came up the engineers came up just after me on the Boat Deck. I saw only eight of them out of thirty-six on the deck. Then we went to the port side and saw boats. An officer fired a shot and I heard him say that if any man tried to get in that boat he would shoot him like a dog. At this time all the boats had gone from the starboard side. I saw one of the boats, No. 4, returning to the ship’s side and I climbed on the davits and tried to get down the falls but fell in the water and was picked up. It was nearly two o’clock when I got on the davits and down the fall.

We went out on the starboard side first since the ship had tilted to the port side, but we didn’t see any boats. When I got up, the engineers came up just after me on the Boat Deck. I only saw eight of them out of thirty-six on deck. Then we went to the port side and saw boats. An officer fired a shot and I heard him say that if anyone tried to get in that boat, he would shoot him like a dog. At this point, all the boats had left the starboard side. I saw one of the boats, No. 4, returning to the ship, and I climbed on the davits to try to get down the falls but fell into the water and was rescued. It was nearly two o’clock when I got on the davits and down the fall.

Mrs. E. B. Ryerson’s affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1107):

Mrs. E. B. Ryerson's affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1107):

We were ordered down to A Deck, which was partly enclosed. We saw people getting into boats, but waited our turn. My boy, Jack, was with me. An officer at the window said: “That boy cannot go.” My husband said: “Of course [189] that boy goes with his mother; he is only thirteen”; so they let him pass. I turned and kissed my husband and as we left he and the other men I knew, Mr. Thayer, Mr. Widener and others, were standing together very quietly. There were two men and an officer inside and a sailor outside to help us. I fell on top of the women who were already in the boat and scrambled to the bow with my eldest daughter. Miss Bowen and my boy were in the stern, and my second daughter was in the middle of the boat with my maid. Mrs. Thayer, Mrs. Widener, Mrs. Astor and Miss Eustis were the only ones I knew in our boat.

We were told to go down to A Deck, which was partially enclosed. We saw people getting into boats but waited our turn. My son, Jack, was with me. An officer at the window said, “That boy can’t go.” My husband replied, “Of course that boy goes with his mother; he’s only thirteen,” so they allowed him to pass. I turned and kissed my husband, and as we left, he and the other men I recognized, Mr. Thayer, Mr. Widener, and others, were standing together very quietly. Inside, there were two men and an officer, and a sailor outside to assist us. I fell into the boat on top of the women who were already there and scrambled to the bow with my oldest daughter. Miss Bowen and my son were at the stern, and my second daughter was in the middle of the boat with my maid. Mrs. Thayer, Mrs. Widener, Mrs. Astor, and Miss Eustis were the only people I knew in our boat.

Presently an officer called out from the upper deck: “How many women are there in that boat?” Someone answered: “Twenty-four.” “That’s enough; lower away.”

Presently, an officer shouted from the upper deck: “How many women are in that boat?” Someone replied, “Twenty-four.” “That’s enough; lower it down.”

The ropes seemed to stick at one end. Someone called for a knife, but it was not needed until we got into the water as it was but a short distance; and then I realized for the first time how far the ship had sunk. The deck we left was only about twenty feet from the sea. I could see all the portholes open and the water washing in, and the decks still lighted. Then they called out: “How many seamen have you?” and they answered: “One.” “That is not enough,” said [190] the officer, “I will send you another”; and he sent a sailor down the rope. In a few minutes several other men, not sailors, came down the ropes over the davits and dropped into our boat. The order was given to pull away, and then they rowed off. Someone shouted something about a gangway, and no one seemed to know what to do. Barrels and chairs were being thrown overboard. As the bow of the ship went down the lights went out. The stern stood up for several minutes black against the stars and then the boat plunged down. Then began the cries for help of people drowning all around us, which seemed to go on forever. Someone called out: “Pull for your lives or you will be sucked under,” and everyone that could rowed like mad. I could see my younger daughter and Mrs. Thayer and Mrs. Astor rowing, but there seemed to be no suction. Then we turned and picked up some of those in the water. Some of the women protested, but others persisted, and we dragged in six or seven men. The men rescued were stewards, stokers, sailors, etc., and were so chilled and frozen already that they could hardly move. Two of them died in the stern later and many of them were raving and moaning and delirious most of the time. We had no lights or compass. There were several babies in the boat.

The ropes seemed to get stuck at one end. Someone shouted for a knife, but it wasn’t needed until we got into the water since it was only a short distance; that’s when I realized for the first time how far the ship had sunk. The deck we had just left was only about twenty feet from the sea. I could see all the portholes open and water rushing in, and the decks were still lit. Then they called out: “How many crew members do you have?” and the reply was: “One.” “That’s not enough,” said the officer, “I’ll send you another”; and he sent a sailor down the rope. In a few minutes, several other men, not sailors, came down the ropes over the davits and dropped into our boat. The order was given to pull away, and then they rowed off. Someone yelled something about a gangway, and no one seemed to know what to do. Barrels and chairs were being thrown overboard. As the bow of the ship sank, the lights went out. The stern stayed up for several minutes against the stars, and then the boat plunged down. That’s when the cries for help from people drowning around us began, which seemed to last forever. Someone yelled: “Row for your lives or you’ll be sucked under,” and everyone who could row did so frantically. I could see my younger daughter, Mrs. Thayer, and Mrs. Astor rowing, but there didn’t seem to be any suction. Then we turned and picked up some people in the water. Some of the women protested, but others insisted, and we pulled in six or seven men. The men we rescued were stewards, stokers, sailors, etc., and were so cold and frozen already that they could hardly move. Two of them died in the stern later, and many were raving, moaning, and delirious most of the time. We had no lights or compass. There were several babies in the boat.

[191] Officer Lowe called out to tie together, and as soon as we could make out the other boats in the dark five were tied together. We could dimly see an overturned boat with about twenty men standing on it, back to back. As the sailors in our boat said we could still carry from eight to ten people, we called for another boat to volunteer and go and rescue them, so we cut loose our painters and between us got all the men off. Then when the sun rose we saw the Carpathia standing up about five miles away, and for the first time saw the icebergs all around us. We got on board about 8 o’clock.

[191] Officer Lowe called for us to tie together, and as soon as we could see the other boats in the dark, five were tied together. We could faintly see an overturned boat with about twenty men standing on it, back to back. The sailors in our boat said we could still take from eight to ten people, so we asked another boat to volunteer and go rescue them. We cut loose our ropes, and together we got all the men off. Then, when the sun rose, we saw the Carpathia about five miles away and for the first time noticed the icebergs all around us. We boarded around 8 o'clock.

Mrs. Thayer’s affidavit:

Mrs. Thayer's statement:

The after part of the ship then reared in the air, with the stern upwards, until it assumed an almost vertical position. It seemed to remain stationary in this position for many seconds (perhaps twenty), then suddenly dove straight down out of sight. It was 2.20 a. m. when the Titanic disappeared, according to a wrist watch worn by one of the passengers in my boat.

The back of the ship then lifted into the air, with the stern facing up, until it was nearly vertical. It looked like it stayed in that position for several seconds (maybe twenty), then suddenly plunged straight down out of sight. It was 2:20 a.m. when the Titanic vanished, according to a wristwatch worn by one of the passengers in my boat.

We pulled back to where the vessel had sunk and on our way picked up six men who were swimming—two of whom were drunk and gave us [192] much trouble all the time. The six men we picked up were hauled into the boat by the women. Two of these men died in the boat.

We went back to the spot where the boat had sunk, and on our way, we rescued six men who were swimming—two of them were drunk and caused us a lot of trouble the whole time. The six men we rescued were helped into the boat by the women. Two of these men died in the boat.

The boat we were in started to take in water; I do hot know how. We had to bail. I was standing in ice cold water up to the top of my boots all the time, and rowing continuously for nearly five hours. We took off about fifteen more people who were standing on a capsized boat. In all, our boat had by that time sixty-five or sixty-six people. There was no room to sit down in our boat, so we all stood, except some sitting along the side.

The boat we were in started taking on water; I don't know how. We had to bail it out. I was standing in freezing cold water up to the top of my boots the entire time, rowing nonstop for almost five hours. We rescued about fifteen more people who were standing on a capsized boat. By that time, our boat had around sixty-five or sixty-six people in total. There was no room to sit down, so we all stood, except for a few sitting along the sides.

I think the steerage passengers had as good a chance as any of the rest to be saved.

I believe the steerage passengers had as good a chance as anyone else to be saved.

The boat I was in was picked up by the Carpathia at 7 a. m. on Monday, we having rowed three miles to her, as we could not wait for her to come up on account of our boat taking in so much water that we would not have stayed afloat much longer.

The boat I was in was picked up by the Carpathia at 7 a.m. on Monday. We had rowed three miles to reach her because we couldn't wait for her to come to us since our boat was taking on so much water that we wouldn't have stayed afloat much longer.

I never saw greater courage or efficiency than was displayed by the officers of the ship. They were calm, polite and perfectly splendid. They also worked hard. The bedroom stewards also behaved extremely well.

I have never seen more courage or efficiency than what the ship's officers showed. They were calm, polite, and truly outstanding. They also put in a lot of effort. The bedroom stewards also did a fantastic job.

Mrs. Stephenson’s and Miss Eustis’s story [193] kindly handed me for publication in my book contains the following:

Mrs. Stephenson’s and Miss Eustis’s story [193] kindly provided to me for publication in my book includes the following:

“We were in the companionway of A Deck when order came for women and children to Boat Deck and men to starboard side. Miss Eustis and I took each other’s hands, not to be separated in the crowd, and all went on deck, we following close to Mrs. Thayer and her maid and going up narrow iron stairs to the forward Boat Deck which, on the Titanic, was the captain’s bridge.

“We were in the A Deck hallway when the order came for women and children to go to the Boat Deck and men to the starboard side. Miss Eustis and I grabbed each other’s hands, not wanting to get lost in the crowd, and we all went on deck, staying close to Mrs. Thayer and her maid as we climbed the narrow iron stairs to the forward Boat Deck, which was the captain’s bridge on the Titanic.

“At the top of the stairs we found Captain Smith looking much worried and anxiously waiting to get down after we got up. The ship listed heavily to port just then. As we leaned against the walls of the officers’ quarters rockets were being fired over our heads, which was most alarming, as we fully realized if the Titanic had used her wireless to ill effect and was sending rockets it must be serious. Shortly after that the order came from the head dining room steward (Dodd) to go down to A Deck, when Mrs. Thayer remarked, ‘Tell us where to go and we will follow. You ordered us up here and now you are taking us back,’ and he said, ‘Follow me.’

“At the top of the stairs, we found Captain Smith looking very worried and anxiously waiting to go down after we had come up. The ship tilted heavily to the left at that moment. As we leaned against the walls of the officers’ quarters, rockets were fired overhead, which was really alarming. We fully understood that if the Titanic was using her wireless poorly and sending out rockets, it must be serious. Shortly after that, the order came from the head dining room steward (Dodd) to go down to A Deck. Mrs. Thayer then said, ‘Just tell us where to go and we’ll follow. You ordered us up here and now you’re taking us back,’ and he replied, ‘Follow me.’”

“On reaching the A Deck we could see, for the decks were lighted by electricity, that a boat was lowered parallel to the windows; these were [194] opened and a steamer chair put under the rail for us to step on. The ship had listed badly by that time and the boat hung far out from the side, so that some of the men said, ‘No woman could step across that space.’ A call was made for a ladder on one of the lower decks, but before it ever got there we were all in the boat. Whether they had drawn the boat over with boathooks nearer the side I do not know, but the space was easily jumped with the help of two men in the boat.

“Once we got to the A Deck, we could see, since the decks were lit by electricity, that a boat was lowered right alongside the windows; these were [194] opened, and a steamer chair was put under the rail for us to step onto. By that time, the ship had tilted quite a bit, and the boat was hanging far out from the side, so some of the men said, ‘There’s no way a woman could step across that gap.’ They called for a ladder from one of the lower decks, but before it even arrived, we were all in the boat. I’m not sure if they had pulled the boat closer with boathooks, but the gap was easily jumped with the help of two men in the boat.”

“I remember seeing Colonel Astor, who called ‘Good-bye’ and said he would follow in another boat, asking the number of our boat, which they said was ‘No. 4.’ In going through the window I was obliged to throw back the steamer rug, for, with my fur coat and huge cork life-preserver, I was very clumsy. Later we found the stewards or crew had thrown the steamer rugs into the boat, and they did good service, Miss Eustis’ around a baby thinly clad, and mine for a poor member of the crew pulled in from the sea.

“I remember seeing Colonel Astor, who shouted 'Goodbye' and mentioned he would follow in another boat. He asked for our boat number, which they said was 'No. 4.' As I was squeezing through the window, I had to push aside the steamer rug because, with my fur coat and big cork life jacket, I was really awkward. Later, we discovered that the stewards or crew had thrown the steamer rugs into the boat, and they were very useful—Miss Eustis' was wrapped around a baby who was dressed lightly, and mine was for a poor crew member who had been pulled from the sea.

“Our boat I think took off every woman on the deck at that time and was the last on the port side to be lowered.

“Our boat, I think, took every woman on the deck at that time and was the last one on the port side to be lowered.

“When we reached the sea we found the ship badly listed, her nose well in so that there was water on the D Deck, which we could plainly see [195] as the boat was lighted and the ports on D Deck were square instead of round. No lights could be found in our boat and the men had great difficulty in casting off the blocks as they did not know how they worked. My fear here was great, as she seemed to be going faster and faster and I dreaded lest we should be drawn in before we could cast off.

“When we got to the sea, we found the ship leaning heavily to one side, with her bow submerged enough that there was water on D Deck, which we could clearly see [195] since the boat was lit and the windows on D Deck were square instead of round. Our boat had no lights, and the men struggled to release the blocks because they didn't know how they worked. I was really scared at that moment because the ship seemed to be moving faster and faster, and I worried that we would be pulled in before we could untie.

“When we finally were ready to move the order was called from the deck to go to the stern hatch and take off some men. There was no hatch open and we could see no men, but our crew obeyed orders, much to our alarm, for they were throwing wreckage over and we could hear a cracking noise resembling china breaking. We implored the men to pull away from the ship, but they refused, and we pulled three men into the boat who had dropped off the ship and were swimming toward us. One man was drunk and had a bottle of brandy in his pocket which the quartermaster promptly threw overboard and the drunken man was thrown into the bottom of the boat and a blanket thrown over him. After these three men were hauled in, they told how fast the ship was sinking and we all implored them to pull for our lives to get out from the suction when she should go down. The lights on the ship burned till just before she went. When the call came that [196] she was going I covered my face and heard some one call, ‘She’s broken.’ After what seemed a long time I turned my head only to see the stern almost perpendicular in the air so that the full outline of the blades of the propeller showed above the water. She then gave her final plunge and the air was filled with cries. We rowed back and pulled in five more men from the sea. Their suffering from the icy water was intense and two men who had been pulled into the stern afterwards died, but we kept their bodies with us until we reached the Carpathia, where they were taken aboard and Monday afternoon given a decent burial with three others.

“When we were finally ready to move, the order came from the deck to head to the stern hatch and take on some men. There was no hatch open, and we couldn’t see any men, but our crew followed orders, which alarmed us, as they were throwing wreckage overboard, and we could hear a cracking noise like china breaking. We urged the men to pull away from the ship, but they refused, so we pulled three men into the boat who had fallen off the ship and were swimming toward us. One man was drunk and had a bottle of brandy in his pocket, which the quartermaster quickly threw overboard. The drunken man was tossed into the bottom of the boat, and a blanket was thrown over him. After we had pulled in these three men, they explained how fast the ship was sinking, and we all begged them to row for our lives to escape the pull when she went down. The ship's lights stayed on until just before she sank. When the call came that [196] she was going under, I covered my face and heard someone yell, ‘She’s broken.’ After what felt like a long time, I turned my head to see the stern almost vertical in the air, with the full outline of the propeller blades showing above the water. Then she took her final plunge, and the air was filled with screams. We rowed back and rescued five more men from the sea. Their suffering from the icy water was severe, and two men we pulled into the stern later died, but we kept their bodies with us until we reached the Carpathia, where they were taken aboard and given a proper burial with three others on Monday afternoon.”

“After rescuing our men we found several lifeboats near us and an order was given to tie together, which we obeyed. It did not seem as if we were together long when one boat said they could rescue more could they get rid of some of the women and children aboard and some of them were put into our boat. Soon after cries of ‘Ship ahoy’ and a long low moan came to us and an officer in command of one of the boats ordered us to follow him. We felt that we were already too crowded to go, but our men, with quartermaster and boatswain in command, followed the officer and we pulled over to what proved to be an overturned boat crowded with [197] men. We had to approach it very cautiously, fearing our wash would sweep them off. We could take only a few and they had to come very cautiously. The other boat (No. 12) took most of them and we then rowed away.”

“After rescuing our people, we found several lifeboats nearby and we were instructed to tie them together, which we did. It didn’t seem like we were together for long when one boat said they could rescue more if they could get rid of some of the women and children aboard, so some of them were moved into our boat. Soon after, we heard cries of ‘Ship ahoy’ and a long low moan, and an officer in charge of one of the boats told us to follow him. We felt that we were already too cramped to go, but our men, with the quartermaster and boatswain in charge, followed the officer and we rowed over to what turned out to be an overturned boat full of [197] men. We had to approach it very carefully, worried that our wake would knock them off. We could take only a few and they had to come on board very carefully. The other boat (No. 12) took most of them, and then we rowed away.”

This rescue, which Mrs. Stephenson so well describes, occurred at dawn. Her story now returns to the prior period of night time.

This rescue, which Mrs. Stephenson describes so well, happened at dawn. Her story now goes back to the previous night.

“The sea was smooth and the night brilliant with more stars than I had ever seen.

“The sea was calm and the night was bright with more stars than I had ever seen.”

“Occasionally a green light showed which proved to be on the Emergency boat, and our men all recognized it as such. We all prayed for dawn, and there was no conversation, everyone being so awed by the disaster and bitterly cold.

“Sometimes a green light appeared, which turned out to be from the emergency boat, and we all recognized it immediately. We prayed for dawn, and there was no conversation, everyone feeling so stunned by the disaster and freezing cold.”

“With the dawn came the wind, and before long quite a sea was running. Just before daylight on the horizon we saw what we felt sure must be the lights of a ship. The quartermaster was a long time in admitting that we were right, urging that it was the moon, but we insisted and they then said it might be the Carpathia as they had been told before leaving the Titanic that she was coming to us. For a long time after daylight we were in great wreckage from the Titanic, principally steamer chairs and a few white pilasters.

“With dawn came the wind, and before long, there was quite a sea running. Just before daylight, we saw what we were sure were the lights of a ship on the horizon. The quartermaster took a long time to admit we were right, insisting it was the moon, but we held our ground, and then they said it might be the Carpathia since they had been informed before leaving the Titanic that she was coming to us. For a long time after daylight, we were surrounded by great wreckage from the Titanic, mainly steamer chairs and a few white pilasters."

[198] “We felt we could never reach the Carpathia when we found she had stopped, and afterwards when we asked why she didn’t come closer we were told that some of the early boats which put off from the starboard side reached her a little after four, while it was after six when we drew under the side of the open hatch.

[198] “We thought we could never get to the Carpathia when we saw it had stopped. Later, when we asked why it didn't come closer, we were told that some of the early lifeboats that left from the starboard side made it to her just after four, while it was after six when we finally got under the open hatch.”

“It had been a long trying row in the heavy sea and impossible to keep bow on to reach the ship. We stood in great danger of being swamped many times and Captain Rostron, who watched us come up, said he doubted if we could have lived an hour longer in that high sea. Our boat had considerable water in the centre, due to the leakage and also the water brought in by the eight men from their clothing. They had bailed her constantly in order to relieve the weight. Two of the women near us were dying seasick, but the babies slept most of the night in their mothers’ arms. The boatswain’s chair was slung down the side and there were also rope ladders. Only few, however, of the men were able to go up the ladders. Mail bags were dropped down in which the babies and little children were placed and hoisted up. We were told to throw off our life-preservers and then placed in a boatswain’s chair and hoisted to the open hatch where ready arms pulled us in; warm blankets waited those in [199] need and brandy was offered to everybody. We were shown at once to the saloon, where hot coffee and sandwiches were being served.”

“It had been a long, tough struggle in the rough sea, and it was impossible to keep the bow pointed toward the ship. We were in serious danger of being swamped several times, and Captain Rostron, who watched us come up, said he doubted we could have lasted another hour in that high sea. Our boat had a lot of water in the middle, due to leaks and also the water brought in by the eight men’s clothes. They had been bailing it out continuously to relieve the weight. Two of the women near us were extremely seasick, but the babies mostly slept through the night in their mothers’ arms. The boatswain’s chair was lowered down the side, and there were also rope ladders. However, only a few of the men were able to climb the ladders. Mail bags were lowered down, in which the babies and small children were placed and hoisted up. We were told to remove our life jackets and then placed in a boatswain’s chair to be lifted to the open hatch, where helpful arms pulled us in; warm blankets awaited those in need, and brandy was offered to everyone. We were immediately taken to the saloon, where hot coffee and sandwiches were being served.”

ENGELHARDT BOAT “D.”[19]

[19] British Report (p. 38) puts this as the last boat lowered at 2.05.

[19] The British Report (p. 38) states that the last boat was lowered at 2:05.

No male passengers in this boat.

No male passengers in this boat.

Passengers: Mrs. J. M. Brown, Mrs. Harris, Mrs. Frederick Hoyt, the Navratil children.

Passengers: Mrs. J. M. Brown, Mrs. Harris, Mrs. Frederick Hoyt, the Navratil kids.

Picked up from the sea: Frederick Hoyt.

Picked up from the sea: Frederick Hoyt.

Bade good-bye to wife and sank with ship: Mr. Harris.

Bid farewell to his wife and went down with the ship: Mr. Harris.

Crew: Bright, Q. M., in charge; Seaman Lucas; Steward Hardy.

Crew: Bright, Q. M., in charge; Seaman Lucas; Steward Hardy.

Stowaway: One steerage foreigner, Joseph Dugemin.

Stowaway: One steerage immigrant, Joseph Dugemin.

Jumped from deck below as boat was lowered: H. B. Steffanson (Swede), and H. Woolner (Englishman).

Jumped from the deck below as the boat was being lowered: H. B. Steffanson (Swede) and H. Woolner (Englishman).

Total: 44. British Report (p. 38): Crew 2, men passengers 2, women and children 40.

Total: 44. British Report (p. 38): Crew 2, male passengers 2, female passengers and children 40.

INCIDENTS

C. H. Lightoller, Second Officer (Am. Inq., p. 81):

C. H. Lightoller, Second Officer (Am. Inq., p. 81):

[200] In the case of the last boat I got out, the very last of all to leave the ship, I had the utmost difficulty in finding women. After all the other boats were put out we came forward to put out the Engelhardt collapsible boats. In the meantime the forward Emergency boat (No. 2) had been put out by one of the other officers, so we rounded up the tackles and got the collapsible boat to put that over. Then I called for women and could not get any. Somebody said: “There are no women.” This was on the Boat Deck where all the women were supposed to be because the boats were there. There were between fifteen and twenty people put into this boat—one seaman and another seaman, or steward. This was the very last boat lowered in the tackles. I noticed plenty of Americans standing near me, who gave me every assistance they could, regardless of nationality.

[200] In the case of the last boat I got out, the very last one to leave the ship, I had a really hard time finding women. After all the other boats were launched, we moved forward to launch the Engelhardt collapsible boats. In the meantime, the forward Emergency boat (No. 2) had been launched by one of the other officers, so we gathered the tackles and got the collapsible boat ready to put over. Then I called for women and couldn’t find any. Someone said, “There are no women.” This was on the Boat Deck, where all the women were supposed to be because the boats were there. Between fifteen and twenty people were packed into this boat—one seaman and another seaman, or steward. This was the very last boat lowered in the tackles. I noticed a lot of Americans standing near me, who gave me all the help they could, regardless of nationality.

And before the British Court of Inquiry the same officer testified:

And before the British Court of Inquiry, the same officer testified:

Someone shouted: “There are no more women.” Some of the men began climbing in. Then someone said: “There are some more women,” and when they came forward the men got out of the boat again. I saw no men in her, [201] but I believe a couple of Chinese stowed away in her.

Someone shouted, “There are no more women.” Some of the men started climbing in. Then someone said, “There are some more women,” and when they came forward, the men got out of the boat again. I didn’t see any men in her, [201] but I think a couple of Chinese guys were hiding in there.

When that boat went away there were no women whatever. I did not consider it advisable to wait, but to try to get at once away from the ship. I did not want the boat to be “rushed.” Splendid order was maintained. No attempt was made to “rush” that boat by the men. When this boat was being loaded I could see the water coming up the stairway. There was splendid order on the boat until the last. As far as I know there were no male passengers in the boats I saw off except the one man I ordered in, Major Peuchen.

When that boat left, there were no women at all. I thought it wasn’t smart to wait, so I decided to get away from the ship right away. I didn’t want the boat to be “rushed.” A great sense of order was kept. The men didn’t try to “rush” that boat. As this boat was being loaded, I could see the water rising up the stairs. There was excellent order on the boat all the way to the end. As far as I know, there were no male passengers in the boats I saw leave except for the one man I told to get in, Major Peuchen.

A. J. Bright, Q. M. (Am. Inq., p. 831):

A. J. Bright, Q. M. (Am. Inq., p. 831):

Quartermaster Rowe, Mr. Boxhall and myself fired the distress signals, six rockets I think in all, at intervals. After we had finished firing the distress signals, there were two boats left (Engelhardt collapsibles “C” and “D”). All the lifeboats were away before the collapsible boats were lowered. They had to be, because the collapsible boats were on the deck and the other boats had to be lowered before they could be used. The same tackle with which the lifeboats and the Emergency boats were lowered was [202] employed after they had gone in lowering the collapsible boats.

Quartermaster Rowe, Mr. Boxhall, and I fired the distress signals, six rockets in total, at intervals. After we were done firing the distress signals, there were two boats left (Engelhardt collapsible “C” and “D”). All the lifeboats had already been launched before the collapsible boats were lowered. They had to be, since the collapsible boats were on the deck and the other boats needed to be lowered first. The same gear used to lower the lifeboats and the Emergency boats was [202] used afterward to lower the collapsible boats.

Witness says that both he and Rowe assisted in getting out the starboard collapsible boat “C” and then he went to the port side and filled up the other boat “D” with passengers, about twenty-five in all. There was a third-class passenger, a man, in the boat, who was on his way to Albion, N. Y. (The passenger list shows this man to have been Joseph Dugemin.)

Witness says that both he and Rowe helped get the starboard collapsible boat “C” out, and then he went to the port side and filled the other boat “D” with passengers, about twenty-five in total. There was a third-class passenger, a man, in the boat who was heading to Albion, N.Y. (The passenger list shows this man to be Joseph Dugemin.)

We were told to pull clear and get out of the suction. When boat “D” was lowered the forecastle head was just going under water; that would be about twenty feet lower than the bridge, and the ship had then sunk about fifty feet—all of that, because when boat “D” was lowered the foremost fall was lower down and the after one seemed to hang and he called out to hang on to the foremost fall and to see what was the matter and let go the after fall. Boat “D” was fifty to a hundred yards away when the ship sank.[20] They had a lantern in the boat but no oil to light it. After leaving the boat, witness heard something but not an explosion. It was like a rattling of chains more than anything else.

We were told to clear out and avoid the suction. When boat “D” was lowered, the bow was about to go underwater; that was roughly twenty feet lower than the bridge, and the ship had already sunk about fifty feet—all because when boat “D” was lowered, the front fall was lower down while the back one seemed to be stuck. He shouted to hold onto the front fall and check what was going on, and to let go of the back fall. Boat “D” was fifty to a hundred yards away when the ship sank.[20] They had a lantern in the boat but no oil to light it. After leaving the boat, the witness heard something, but it wasn’t an explosion. It sounded more like chains rattling than anything else.

[20] The interval of time can then be approximated as nearly a half hour, that we remained on the ship after the lifeboats left.

[20] The time we spent on the ship after the lifeboats left was roughly half an hour.

[203] After “D” got away Mr. Lowe came alongside in another boat, No. 14, and told them to stick together and asked for the number in “D” boat. Steward Hardy counted and told him. Lowe then put about ten or a dozen men from some other boat into witness’s boat because it was not filled up. One seaman was taken out. This would make thirty-seven in “D” boat. Just at daylight they saw one of the collapsible boats, “A,” that was awash—just flush with the water. Officer Lowe came and took boat “D” in tow, because it had very few men to pull, and towed it to boat “A” and took twelve men and one woman off and put them into his boat No. 14. They were standing in water just about to their ankles when No. 14 and “D” came up to them. They turned the swamped boat adrift with two (three) dead bodies. They were then towed under sail by Mr. Lowe’s boat to the Carpathia, about four miles away.

[203] After “D” got away, Mr. Lowe arrived in another boat, No. 14, and told them to stay together and asked how many were in the “D” boat. Steward Hardy counted and reported the number. Lowe then transferred about ten or twelve men from another boat into the witness's boat because it wasn’t full. One seaman was taken out, which made a total of thirty-seven in “D” boat. Just as dawn broke, they spotted one of the collapsible boats, “A,” which was half-submerged—just level with the water. Officer Lowe came and took boat “D” in tow because it had very few men to row and pulled it toward boat “A,” taking twelve men and one woman from it and placing them into his boat No. 14. They were standing in water that reached about their ankles when No. 14 and “D” reached them. They released the swamped boat, which had two (or three) dead bodies in it, adrift. They were then towed under sail by Mr. Lowe’s boat to the Carpathia, located about four miles away.

William Lucas, A. B. (Br. Inq.):

William Lucas, A. B. (Br. Inq.):

Got into Engelhardt “D.” The water was then right up under the bridge. Had not gone more than 100 yards when there was an explosion and 150 yards when the Titanic sank. Had to get some of the women to take oars. There was no rudder in the boat. Changed oars from one [204] side to the other to get her away. Saw a faint red light abaft the Titanic’s beam about nine miles away—the headlight also. The witness was transferred to No. 12.

Got into Engelhardt “D.” The water was right up under the bridge. I hadn’t gone more than 100 yards when there was an explosion and 150 yards when the Titanic sank. I had to get some of the women to take oars. There was no rudder in the boat. I switched the oars from one side to the other to move away. I saw a faint red light behind the Titanic’s beam about nine miles away—the headlight too. The witness was transferred to No. 12.

J. Hardy, Chief Steward, second-class (Am. Inq., p. 587):

J. Hardy, Chief Steward, second-class (Am. Inq., p. 587):

We launched this boat filled with passengers. Mr. Lightoller and myself loaded it. I went away in it with the quartermaster (Bright) and two firemen. There were Syrians in the bottom of the boat, third-class passengers, chattering the whole night in their strange language. There were about twenty-five women and children. We lowered away and got to the water; the ship then had a heavy list to port. We got clear of the ship and rowed out some distance from her. Mr. Lowe told us to tie up with other boats, that we would be better seen and could keep better together. He, having a full complement of passengers in his boat, transferred about ten to ours, making thirty-five in our boat. When we left the ship, where we were lowered, there were no women and children there in sight at all. There was nobody to lower the boat. No men passengers when we were ready to lower it. They had gone; where, I could not say. We were not more than forty feet from the water when we were [205] lowered. We picked up the husband (Frederick W. Hoyt) of a wife that we had loaded in the boat. The gentleman took to the water and climbed in the boat after we had lowered it. He sat there wringing wet alongside me, helping to row.

We launched the boat filled with passengers. Mr. Lightoller and I loaded it. I went away in it with the quartermaster (Bright) and two firemen. There were Syrians in the bottom of the boat, third-class passengers, chatting all night in their strange language. There were about twenty-five women and children. We lowered the boat and reached the water; the ship was heavily tilted to the left. We got away from the ship and rowed a bit farther from her. Mr. Lowe told us to tie up with other boats so we would be easier to spot and could stay together better. He had a full boat of passengers, so he transferred about ten to ours, bringing our total to thirty-five. When we left the ship, where we were lowered, there were no women and children in sight at all. There was nobody to lower the boat. No male passengers were around when we were ready to lower it. They had gone; I couldn’t say where. We were no more than forty feet from the water when we were [205] lowered. We picked up the husband (Frederick W. Hoyt) of a wife we had loaded into the boat. He jumped into the water and climbed into the boat after we had lowered it. He sat there, soaking wet next to me, helping to row.

I had great respect and great regret for Officer Murdoch. I was walking along the deck forward with him and he said: “I believe she is gone, Hardy.” This was a good half hour before my boat was lowered.

I had a lot of respect and deep regret for Officer Murdoch. I was walking along the deck with him when he said, “I think she’s gone, Hardy.” This was about thirty minutes before my boat was lowered.

Senator Fletcher: Where were all these passengers; these 1,600 people?

Senator Fletcher: Where were all these passengers, these 1,600 people?

Mr. Hardy: They must have been between decks or on the deck below or on the other side of the ship. I cannot conceive where they were.

Mr. Hardy: They must have been below deck, on the lower deck, or on the other side of the ship. I can’t imagine where they were.

In his letter to me, Mr. Frederick M. Hoyt relates his experience as follows:

In his letter to me, Mr. Frederick M. Hoyt shares his experience like this:

“I knew Captain Smith for over fifteen years. Our conversation that night amounted to little or nothing. I simply sympathized with him on the accident; but at that time, as I then never expected to be saved, I did not want to bother him with questions, as I knew he had all he wanted to think of. He did suggest that I go down to A Deck and see if there were not a boat alongside. This I did, and to my surprise saw the boat [206] “D” still hanging on the davits (there having been some delay in lowering her), and it occurred to me that if I swam out and waited for her to shove off they would pick me up, which was what happened.”

“I had known Captain Smith for over fifteen years. Our conversation that night didn’t amount to much. I just expressed my sympathy about the accident; but at that moment, since I never thought I would be saved, I didn’t want to bother him with questions because I knew he had plenty on his mind. He did suggest that I go down to A Deck and check if there was a boat alongside. I did that, and to my surprise, I saw the boat [206] “D” still hanging on the davits (there had been some delay in lowering it), and it occurred to me that if I swam out and waited for it to leave, they would pick me up, and that’s exactly what happened.”

Hugh Woolner, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 887):

Hugh Woolner, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 887):

Then I said to Steffanson, “Let us go down on to A Deck.” And we went down again, but there was nobody there. I looked on both sides of the deck and saw no people. It was absolutely deserted, and the electric lights along the ceiling of A Deck were beginning to turn red, just a glow, a red sort of glow. So I said to Steffanson, “This is getting to be rather a tight corner; let us go out through the door at the end.” And as we went out the sea came in onto the deck at our feet. Then we hopped up onto the gunwale, preparing to jump into the sea, because if we had waited a minute longer we should have been boxed in against the ceiling. And as we looked out we saw this collapsible boat, the last boat on the port side, being lowered right in front of our faces.

Then I said to Steffanson, “Let’s head down to A Deck.” So we went down again, but there was no one there. I looked both ways on the deck and saw no people. It was completely deserted, and the electric lights along the ceiling of A Deck were starting to glow red, just a faint glow, a kind of red glow. I said to Steffanson, “This is becoming a bit of a tight spot; let’s go out through the door at the end.” As we stepped out, the sea rushed in onto the deck at our feet. Then we jumped up onto the edge, getting ready to dive into the sea, because if we had waited a moment longer, we would have been trapped against the ceiling. And as we looked out, we saw this collapsible boat, the last boat on the port side, being lowered right in front of us.

Senator Smith: How far out?

Senator Smith: How far away?

Mr. Woolner: It was about nine feet out.

Mr. Woolner: It was about nine feet away.

Senator Smith: Nine feet away from the side of A Deck?

Senator Smith: Nine feet away from the side of A Deck?

[207] Mr. Woolner: Yes.

Mr. Woolner: Yep.

Senator Smith: You saw a collapsible boat being lowered?

Senator Smith: Did you see a collapsible boat being lowered?

Mr. Woolner: Being lowered; yes.

Mr. Woolner: Going down; yes.

Senator Smith: Was it filled with people?

Senator Smith: Was it busy?

Mr. Woolner: It was full up to the bow, and I said to Steffanson, “There is nobody in the bows. Let us make a jump for it. You go first.” And he jumped out and tumbled in head over heels into the boat, and I jumped too and hit the gunwale with my chest, which had on the life-preserver, of course, and I sort of tumbled off the gunwale and caught the gunwale with my fingers and slipped off backwards.

Mr. Woolner: It was filled all the way to the front, and I told Steffanson, “No one’s in the front. Let’s make a leap for it. You go first.” So he jumped out and landed in the boat, completely upside down. I jumped too and hit the edge with my chest, which, of course, was wearing a life jacket, and I kinda slid off the edge, grabbed onto it with my fingers, and then slipped off backwards.

Senator Smith: Into the water?

Senator Smith: In the water?

Mr. Woolner: As my legs dropped down I felt that they were in the sea.

Mr. Woolner: As my legs dangled down, I felt that they were in the ocean.

Senator Smith: You are quite sure you jumped nine feet to get that boat?

Senator Smith: Are you really sure you jumped nine feet to reach that boat?

Mr. Woolner: That is my estimate. By that time you see we were jumping slightly downward.

Mr. Woolner: That's my estimate. At that point, you can see we were going down a bit.

Senator Smith: Did you jump out or down?

Senator Smith: Did you jump out or down?

Mr. Woolner: Both.

Mr. Woolner: Both.

Senator Smith: Both out and down?

Senator Smith: Out and about?

Mr. Woolner: Slightly down and out.

Mr. Woolner: A little down on his luck.

Senator Smith: It could not have been very [208] far down if the water was on A Deck; it must have been out.

Senator Smith: It couldn't have been very [208] far down if the water was on A Deck; it must have been out.

Mr. Woolner: Chiefly out; but it was sufficiently down for us to see just over the edge of the gunwale of the boat.

Mr. Woolner: Mostly absent; but it was low enough for us to see just over the edge of the boat's gunwale.

Senator Smith: You pulled yourself up out of the water?

Senator Smith: You managed to get yourself out of the water?

Mr. Woolner: Yes; and then I hooked my right heel over the gunwale, and by this time Steffanson was standing up and he caught hold of me and lifted me in.

Mr. Woolner: Yeah; and then I hooked my right heel over the edge of the boat, and by then Steffanson was standing up and he grabbed me and pulled me in.

One lady (Mrs. Harris) had a broken elbow bone. She was in a white woollen jacket. At dawn Officer Lowe transferred five or six from his boat No. 14 to ours, which brought us down very close to the water. At daylight we saw a great many icebergs of different colors, as the sun struck them. Some looked white, some looked blue, some looked mauve and others were dark gray. There was one double-toothed one that looked to be of good size; it must have been about one hundred feet high.

One lady (Mrs. Harris) had a broken elbow. She was wearing a white wool jacket. At dawn, Officer Lowe moved five or six people from his boat No. 14 to ours, which brought us very close to the water. At daylight, we saw a lot of icebergs in different colors as the sun hit them. Some appeared white, some looked blue, some were mauve, and others were dark gray. There was one double-toothed iceberg that seemed to be quite large; it must have been about one hundred feet high.

The Carpathia seemed to come up slowly, and then she stopped. We looked out and saw there was a boat alongside and then we realized she was waiting for us to come up to her instead of her coming to us, as we hoped. Then Mr. Lowe towed us with his boat, No. 14, under sail. After [209] taking a group of people off of boat “A”—a dozen of them—including one woman, we sailed to the Carpathia. There was a child in the boat—one of those little children whose parents everybody was looking for (the Navratil children).

The Carpathia seemed to approach slowly, and then it stopped. We looked out and saw there was a boat next to it, and then we realized it was waiting for us to come to it instead of coming to us, as we had hoped. Then Mr. Lowe towed us with his boat, No. 14, under sail. After [209] taking a group of people off of boat “A”—about a dozen of them—including one woman, we sailed to the Carpathia. There was a child in the boat—one of those little kids whose parents everyone was looking for (the Navratil children).

The last of the Titanic’s boats which were never launched, but floated off, were the two Engelhardt collapsibles “A” and “B” on the roof of the officers’ house. In my personal account I have already given the story of boat “B,” the upset one on which Second Officer Lightoller, Jack Thayer, myself and others escaped. Since I wrote the account of my personal experience I have had access to other sources of information, including some already referred to; and though at the expense of some repetition, I think it may be of interest to include the record of this boat in the present chapter, as follows:

The last of the Titanic’s boats that were never launched but came loose were the two Engelhardt collapsibles “A” and “B” on the roof of the officers’ house. In my personal account, I’ve already shared the story of boat “B,” the one that overturned, from which Second Officer Lightoller, Jack Thayer, I, and others escaped. Since I wrote my account, I’ve gained access to other sources of information, including some I've mentioned before; and while there might be some repetition, I think it could be interesting to include the record of this boat in the current chapter, as follows:

ENGELHARDT BOAT “B.”

[The Upset Boat]

[The Upset Boat]

Passengers: A. H. Barkworth, Archibald Gracie, John B. Thayer, Jr., first cabin.

Passengers: A. H. Barkworth, Archibald Gracie, John B. Thayer, Jr., first class.

Crew: Second Officer Lightoller, Junior Marconi Operator Bride; Firemen: McGann, Senior; [210] Chief Baker Joughin; Cooks: Collins, Maynard; Steward Whiteley, “J. Hagan.” Seaman J. McGough (possibly). Two men died on boat. Body of one transferred to No. 12 and finally to Carpathia. He was a fireman probably, but Cunard Co. preserved no record of him or his burial.

Crew: Second Officer Lightoller, Junior Marconi Operator Bride; Firemen: McGann, Senior; [210] Chief Baker Joughin; Cooks: Collins, Maynard; Steward Whiteley, “J. Hagan.” Seaman J. McGough (possibly). Two men died on the boat. The body of one was transferred to No. 12 and finally to Carpathia. He was probably a fireman, but the Cunard Company kept no record of him or his burial.

INCIDENTS

C. H. Lightoller, Second Officer (Am. Inq., pp. 87, 91, 786):

C. H. Lightoller, Second Officer (Am. Inq., pp. 87, 91, 786):

I was on top of the officers’ quarters and there was nothing more to be done. The ship then took a dive and I turned face forward and also took a dive from on top, practically amidships a little to the starboard, where I had got to. I was driven back against the blower, which is a large thing that shape (indicating) which faces forward to the wind and which then goes down to the stoke hole; but there is a grating there and it was against this grating that I was sucked by the water, and held there under water. There was a terrific blast of air and water and I was blown out clear. I came up above the water, which barely threw me away at all, because I went down again against these fiddley gratings immediately abreast of the funnel over the stoke hole to which this [211] fiddley leads. Colonel Gracie, I believe, was sucked down in identically the same manner on the fiddley gratings, caused by the water rushing down below as the ship was going down.

I was on top of the officers’ quarters and there was nothing more to be done. The ship then took a dive, and I turned forward and also dived from on top, practically amidships a little to the starboard, where I had ended up. I was pushed back against the blower, which is a large thing that faces forward into the wind and then leads down to the stoke hole; but there’s a grating there, and it was against this grating that I was pulled by the water and held underwater. There was a tremendous blast of air and water, and I was pushed out clear. I surfaced, and the water barely threw me away at all because I went down again against these fiddley gratings right next to the funnel over the stoke hole to which this [211] fiddley leads. I believe Colonel Gracie was pulled down in exactly the same way on the fiddley gratings, caused by the water rushing down below as the ship was sinking.

I next found myself alongside of that overturned boat. This was before the Titanic sank. The funnel then fell down and if there was anybody on that side of the Engelhardt boat it fell on them. The ship was not then submerged by considerable. The stern was completely out of the water. I have heard some controversy as to the boilers exploding owing to coming in contact with salt water, by men who are capable of giving an opinion, but there seems to be an open question as to whether cold water actually does cause boilers to explode.

I soon found myself next to that capsized boat. This was before the Titanic went down. The funnel then collapsed, and if there was anyone on that side of the Engelhardt boat, it fell on them. The ship wasn't fully submerged at that point; the stern was completely above water. I've heard some debate about whether the boilers exploded due to coming into contact with salt water, from people who can provide informed opinions, but there still seems to be an unresolved question about whether cold water actually causes boilers to explode.

I hardly had any opportunity to swim. It was the action of the funnel falling that threw us out a considerable distance away from the ship. We had no oars or other effective means for propelling the overturned boat. We had little bits of wood, but they were practically ineffective.

I barely had a chance to swim. It was the way the funnel fell that sent us a significant distance away from the ship. We had no oars or any other effective way to move the flipped-over boat. We had some small pieces of wood, but they were pretty useless.

On our boat, as I have said before, were Colonel Gracie and young Thayer. I think they were the only two passengers. There were no women on our overturned boat. These were all taken out of the water and they were firemen and others of the crew—roughly about thirty. I take [212] that from my own estimate and from the estimate of someone who was looking down from the bridge of the Carpathia.

On our boat, as I've mentioned before, were Colonel Gracie and young Thayer. I believe they were the only two passengers. There were no women on our capsized boat. All of them were rescued from the water, including firefighters and other crew members—roughly around thirty. I base this on my own estimate and on the assessment of someone who was watching from the bridge of the Carpathia. [212]

And from the same officer’s testimony before the British Court as follows:

And from the same officer’s testimony in front of the British Court as follows:

An order was given to cut the lashings of the other Engelhardt boats. It was then too late as the water was rushing up to the Boat Deck and there was not time to get them to the falls. He then went across to the officers’ quarters on the starboard side to see what he could do. Then the vessel seemed to take a bit of a dive. He swam off and cleared the ship. The water was so intensely cold that he first tried to get out of it into the crow’s nest, close at hand. Next he was pushed up against the blower on the forepart of the funnel, the water rushing down this blower, holding him against the grating for a while. Then there seemed to be a rush of air and he was blown away from the grating. He was dragged below the surface, but not for many moments. He came up near the Engelhardt boat “B” which was not launched, but had been thrown into the water. The forward funnel then fell down. Some little time after this he saw half a dozen men standing on the collapsible boat, and got on to it. The whole of the third funnel was still visible, [213] the vessel gradually raising her stern out of the water. The ship did not break in two, and could not be broken in two. She actually attained the perpendicular before sinking. His impression was that no lights were then burning in the after part not submerged. It is true that the after part of the vessel settled level with the water. He watched the ship keenly all the time. After she reached an angle of 60 degrees there was a rumbling sound which he attributed to the boilers leaving their beds and crashing down. Finally she attained an absolute perpendicular position and then went slowly down. He heard no explosion whatever, but noticed about that time that the water became much warmer. There were about those on the Engelhardt boat “B,” several people struggling in the water who came on it. Nearly twenty-eight or thirty were taken off in the morning at daybreak. In this rescuing boat (No. 12), after the transfer, there were seventy-five. It was the last boat to the Carpathia. The next morning (Monday) he saw some icebergs from fifty to sixty to two hundred feet high, but the nearest was about ten miles away.

An order was given to cut the ties on the other Engelhardt boats. By then, it was too late since water was flooding up to the Boat Deck and there wasn’t enough time to get them to the falls. He then went over to the officers’ quarters on the starboard side to see what he could do. At that point, the ship seemed to take a bit of a dive. He swam away and got clear of the ship. The water was so incredibly cold that he first tried to get into the crow’s nest, which was nearby. Then he got pushed against the blower at the front of the funnel, with water rushing down this blower, holding him against the grating for a while. Suddenly, there was a blast of air, and he was pushed away from the grating. He got pulled under the surface but not for long. He resurfaced near Engelhardt boat "B," which hadn’t been launched but had been thrown into the water. The front funnel then collapsed. A bit later, he saw a half-dozen men standing on the collapsible boat and got onto it. The whole of the third funnel was still visible, as the ship gradually raised its stern out of the water. The ship didn’t break in two and couldn’t break in two. It actually reached a vertical position before sinking. He noticed that no lights were on in the back part that wasn’t submerged. It was true that the back of the ship settled level with the water. He kept a close watch on the ship the whole time. After it reached an angle of 60 degrees, there was a rumbling sound that he assumed was the boilers coming loose and crashing down. Finally, it reached a completely vertical position and then slowly sank. He didn’t hear any explosion, but around that time, he noticed the water getting much warmer. There were several people struggling in the water around Engelhardt boat "B" who made it onto it. Nearly twenty-eight or thirty were rescued in the morning at dawn. In this rescue boat (No. 12), after the transfer, there were seventy-five. It was the last boat to the Carpathia. The next morning (Monday), he saw some icebergs from fifty to sixty to two hundred feet high, but the closest one was about ten miles away.

After the boats had left the side of the ship he heard orders given by the commander through the megaphone. He heard him say: “Bring that boat alongside.” Witness presumed allusion was made [214] to bringing of boats to the gangway doors. Witness could not gather whether the orders were being obeyed. Said he had not been on the Engelhardt boat more than half an hour before a swell was distinctly visible. In the morning there was quite a breeze. It was when he was at No. 6 boat that he noticed the list. Though the ship struck on the starboard side, it was not an extraordinary thing that there should be a list to port. It does not necessarily follow that there should be a list to the side where the water was coming in.

After the boats were away from the ship, he heard the commander giving orders through the megaphone. He heard him say, “Bring that boat alongside.” The witness assumed this referred to bringing the boats to the gangway doors. The witness couldn't tell if the orders were being followed. He said he had been on the Engelhardt boat for less than half an hour when a swell became clearly visible. In the morning, there was a noticeable breeze. It was when he was at No. 6 boat that he noticed the list. Even though the ship hit on the starboard side, it wasn’t unusual for there to be a list to port. It doesn’t necessarily mean there should be a list toward the side where the water was coming in.

Harold Bride, junior Marconi operator in his Report of April 27th to W. B. Cross, Traffic Manager, Marconi Co. (Am. Inq., p. 1053), says:

Harold Bride, junior Marconi operator, in his report dated April 27th to W. B. Cross, Traffic Manager, Marconi Co. (Am. Inq., p. 1053), states:

Just at this moment the captain said: “You cannot do any more; save yourselves.” Leaving the captain we climbed on top of the house comprising the officers’ quarters and our own. Here I saw the last of Mr. Phillips, for he disappeared, walking aft. I now assisted in pushing off the collapsible boat on to the Boat Deck. Just as the boat fell, I noticed Captain Smith dive from the bridge into the sea. Then followed a general scramble out on to the Boat Deck, but no sooner had we got there than the sea washed over. I managed to catch hold of the boat we had [215] previously fixed up and was swept overboard with her. I then experienced the most exciting three or four hours anyone can reasonably wish for, and was, in due course with the rest of the survivors, picked up by the Carpathia. As you probably heard, I got on the collapsible boat the second time, which was, as I had left it, upturned. I called Phillips but got no response. I learned later from several sources that he was on this boat and expired even before we were picked up by the Titanic’s lifeboat (No. 12). I am told that fright and exposure were the causes of his death. So far as I can find out, he was taken on board the Carpathia and buried at sea from her, though for some reason the bodies of those who died were not identified before burial from the Carpathia, and so I cannot vouch for the truth of this.

Just then, the captain said, “You can’t do anything more; save yourselves.” After leaving the captain, we climbed onto the roof of the building that housed the officers’ quarters and our own. That’s when I saw Mr. Phillips for the last time as he walked toward the back of the ship. I helped push the collapsible boat onto the Boat Deck. Just as the boat fell, I noticed Captain Smith dive from the bridge into the sea. Then everyone scrambled onto the Boat Deck, but no sooner had we arrived than the sea washed over us. I managed to grab hold of the boat we had previously set up and was swept overboard with it. I then experienced the most thrilling three or four hours anyone could imagine and, eventually, along with the other survivors, was picked up by the Carpathia. As you probably heard, I climbed onto the collapsible boat a second time, which was still upturned from when I left it. I called for Phillips but got no response. I later learned from various sources that he was on that boat and had died even before we were picked up by the Titanic lifeboat (No. 12). I was told that fear and exposure were the reasons for his death. As far as I can find out, he was taken aboard the Carpathia and buried at sea from there, but for some reason, the bodies of those who died were not identified before burial from the Carpathia, so I can’t confirm that.

He also gave testimony before the American Inquiry (pp. 110, 161):

He also testified before the American Inquiry (pp. 110, 161):

This boat was over the officers’ cabin at the side of the forward funnel. It was pushed over on to the Boat Deck. It went over the starboard side and I went over with it. It was washed off and over the side of the ship by a wave into the water bottom side upward. I was inside the boat and under it, as it fell bottom side upward. I [216] could not tell how long. It seemed a life time to me really. I got on top of the boat eventually. There was a big crowd on top when I got on. I should say that I remained under the boat three-quarters of an hour, or a half hour. I then got away from it as quickly as I could. I freed myself from it and cleared out of it but I do not know why, but swam back to it about three-quarters of an hour to an hour afterwards. I was upside down myself—I mean I was on my back.

This boat was above the officers’ cabin next to the front funnel. It was pushed onto the Boat Deck. It fell over the starboard side, and I went over with it. A wave washed it off and over the side of the ship, flipping it upside down in the water. I was inside the boat and underneath it as it fell with its bottom up. I [216] couldn't tell how long it was. It felt like a lifetime to me. Eventually, I managed to get on top of the boat. There was a large crowd on it by the time I climbed up. I'd say I was under the boat for about three-quarters of an hour or half an hour. After that, I got away from it as fast as I could. I freed myself and swam away, but for some reason, I swam back to it about three-quarters of an hour to an hour later. I was upside down myself—I mean, I was lying on my back.

It is estimated that there were between thirty and forty on the boat; no women. When it was pushed over on the Boat Deck we all scrambled down on to the Boat Deck again and were going to launch it properly when it was washed over before we had time to launch it. I happened to be nearest to it and I grabbed it and went down with it. There was a passenger on this boat; I could not see whether he was first, second or third class. I heard him say at the time that he was a passenger. I could not say whether it was Colonel Gracie. There were others who struggled to get on; dozens of them in the water. I should judge they were all part of the boat’s crew.

It’s estimated that there were between thirty and forty people on the boat; no women. When it was tipped over on the Boat Deck, we all scrambled back down and were getting ready to launch it properly when it got washed away before we had the chance to. I happened to be closest to it, so I grabbed it and went down with it. There was a passenger on this boat; I couldn’t tell if he was first, second, or third class. I heard him say at the time that he was a passenger. I can’t say if it was Colonel Gracie. There were others fighting to get on; dozens of them in the water. I would guess they were all part of the boat’s crew.

I am twenty-two years old. Phillips was about twenty-four or twenty-five. My salary from the Marconi Co. is four pounds a month.

I am twenty-two years old. Phillips was around twenty-four or twenty-five. My salary from the Marconi Co. is four pounds a month.

As to the attack made upon Mr. Phillips to [217] take away his life belt I should say the man was dressed like a stoker. We forced him away. I held him and Mr. Phillips hit him.

As for the attack on Mr. Phillips to [217] try to take his life jacket, I’d say the guy was dressed like a stoker. We pushed him away. I held him, and Mr. Phillips punched him.

J. Collins, cook (Am. Inq., p. 628):

J. Collins, chef (Am. Inq., p. 628):

This was my first voyage. I ran back to the upper deck to the port side with another steward and a woman and two children. The steward had one of the children in his arms and the woman was crying. I took the child from the woman and made for one of the boats. Then the word came around from the starboard side that there was a collapsible boat getting launched on that side and that all women and children were to make for it, so the other steward and I and the two children and the woman came around to the starboard side. We saw the collapsible boat taken off the saloon deck, and then the sailors and the firemen who were forward saw the ship’s bow in the water and that she was sinking by her bow. They shouted out for us to go aft. We were just turning round to make for the stern when a wave washed us off the deck—washed us clear of it, and the child was washed out of my arms. I was kept down for at least two or three minutes under water.

This was my first trip. I ran back to the upper deck on the left side with another steward, a woman, and two kids. The steward was holding one of the kids, and the woman was crying. I took the child from her and headed for one of the lifeboats. Then we heard from the right side that a collapsible boat was being launched there, and all women and children were told to go for it. So, the other steward and I, along with the two kids and the woman, made our way to the right side. We saw the collapsible boat being lowered from the saloon deck, and then the sailors and firemen at the front noticed the ship's bow in the water, indicating that she was sinking from the front. They shouted for us to go towards the back. Just as we were about to head to the stern, a wave knocked us off the deck—washed us right off, and the child was swept out of my arms. I was held underwater for at least two or three minutes.

Senator Bourne: Two or three minutes?

Senator Bourne: Two or three minutes?

Mr. Collins: Yes; I am sure.

Mr. Collins: Yes, I’m certain.

[218] Senator Bourne: Were you unconscious?

Senator Bourne: Were you out cold?

Mr. Collins: No; not at all. It did not affect me much—the salt water.

Mr. Collins: No, not really. The salt water didn't bother me much.

Senator Bourne: But you were under water? You cannot stay under water two or three minutes.

Senator Bourne: But you were underwater? You can’t stay underwater for two or three minutes.

Mr. Collins: Well, it seemed so to me. I could not exactly state how long. When I came to the surface I saw this boat that had been taken off. I saw a man on it. They had been working on it taking it off the saloon deck, and when the wave washed it off the deck, they clung to it. Then I made for it when I came to the surface, swimming for it. I was only four or five yards off of it. I am sure there were more than fifteen or sixteen who were then on it. They did not help me to get on. They were all watching the ship. All I had to do was to give a spring and I got on to it. We were drifting about for two hours in the water.

Mr. Collins: Well, that's how it seemed to me. I can't say exactly how long it was. When I came up to the surface, I saw this boat that had been taken away. There was a man on it. They had been working to move it off the saloon deck, and when the wave knocked it off, they held on to it. I swam toward it when I came up, and I was only four or five yards away. I’m sure there were more than fifteen or sixteen people on it at that time. They didn't help me get on. They were all focused on the ship. All I had to do was jump, and I got on it. We were drifting around in the water for two hours.

Senator Bourne: When you came up from the water on this collapsible boat, did you see any evidence of the ship as she sank then?

Senator Bourne: When you emerged from the water on that inflatable boat, did you notice any signs of the ship as it was going down?

Mr. Collins: I did, sir; I saw her stern end.

Mr. Collins: I did, sir; I saw her backside.

Senator Bourne: Where were you on the boat at the time you were washed off the ship?

Senator Bourne: Where were you on the boat when you got knocked off the ship?

Mr. Collins: Amidships, sir.

Mr. Collins: In the middle, sir.

Senator Bourne: You say you saw the stern end after you got on the collapsible boat?

Senator Bourne: Did you say you saw the back end after you got on the collapsible boat?

[219] Mr. Collins: Yes, sir.

Mr. Collins: Yes, sir.

Senator Bourne: Did you see the bow?

Senator Bourne: Did you see the bow?

Mr. Collins: No, sir.

Mr. Collins: Nope, sir.

Senator Bourne: How far were you from the stern end of the ship when you came up and got on to the collapsible boat?

Senator Bourne: How far were you from the back of the ship when you came up and got on the lifeboat?

Mr. Collins: I could not just exactly state how far I was away from the Titanic when I came up. I was not far, because her lights were out then. Her lights went out when the water got almost to amidships on her.

Mr. Collins: I can't say exactly how far I was from the Titanic when I surfaced. I wasn’t far, because her lights were already out. The lights went out when the water was almost halfway up the ship.

Senator Bourne: As I understand it, you were amidships of the bow as the ship sank?

Senator Bourne: From what I gather, you were in the middle of the boat as it went down?

Mr. Collins: Yes, sir.

Mr. Collins: Yes, sir.

Senator Bourne: You were washed off by a wave? You were under water as you think for two or three minutes and then swam five or six yards to the collapsible boat and got aboard the boat? The stern (of ship) was still afloat?

Senator Bourne: You were swept away by a wave? You were underwater for what you think was two or three minutes, then you swam five or six yards to the lifeboat and got on it? The back of the ship was still above water?

Mr. Collins: The stern was still afloat.

Mr. Collins: The stern was still floating.

Senator Bourne: The lights were burning?

Senator Bourne: Were the lights on?

Mr. Collins: I came to the surface, sir, and I happened to look around and I saw the lights and nothing more, and I looked in front of me and saw the collapsible boat and I made for it.

Mr. Collins: I came to the surface, sir, and I happened to look around and I saw the lights and nothing more, and I looked in front of me and saw the collapsible boat and I made for it.

Senator Bourne: How do you account for this wave that washed you off amidships?

Senator Bourne: How do you explain this wave that knocked you off balance?

[220] Mr. Collins: By the suction which took place when the bow went down in the water. There were probably fifteen on the boat when I got on. There was some lifeboat that had a green light on it and we thought it was a ship, after the Titanic had sunk, and we commenced to shout. All we saw was the green light. We were drifting about two hours, and then we saw the topmast lights of the Carpathia. Then came daylight and we saw our own lifeboats and we were very close to them. When we spied them we shouted to them and they came over to us and they lifted a whole lot of us that were on the collapsible boat.

[220] Mr. Collins: It was the suction created when the bow went down into the water. There were probably about fifteen people on the boat when I got on. There was some lifeboat with a green light on it, and we thought it was a ship after the Titanic sank, so we started shouting. All we could see was the green light. We drifted for about two hours, and then we saw the topmast lights of the Carpathia. When daylight came, we spotted our own lifeboats and realized we were very close to them. Once we saw them, we shouted, and they came over to us and rescued many of us from the collapsible boat.

J. Joughin, head baker (Br. Inq.):

J. Joughin, head baker (Br. Inq.):

I got on to the starboard side of the poop; found myself in the water. I do not believe my head went under the water at all. I thought I saw some wreckage. Swam towards it and found collapsible boat (“B”) with Lightoller and about twenty-five men on it. There was no room for me. I tried to get on, but was pushed off, but I hung around. I got around to the opposite side and cook Maynard, who recognized me, helped me and held on to me.

I climbed onto the right side of the ship's rear and ended up in the water. I don’t think my head went under at all. I thought I spotted some debris. I swam towards it and found a collapsible boat (“B”) with Lightoller and about twenty-five other guys on it. There was no space for me. I tried to get on, but they pushed me off, so I stayed nearby. I made my way to the other side, and cook Maynard, who recognized me, helped me out and held onto me.

The experience of my fellow passenger on this boat, John B. Thayer, Jr., is embodied in [221] accounts written by him on April 20th and 23rd, just after landing from the Carpathia: the first given to the press as the only statement he had made, the second in a very pathetic letter written to Judge Charles L. Long, of Springfield, Mass., whose son, Milton C. Long, was a companion of young Thayer all that evening, April 14th, until at the very last both jumped into the sea and Long was lost, as described:

The experience of my fellow passenger on this boat, John B. Thayer, Jr., is captured in [221] accounts he wrote on April 20th and 23rd, shortly after landing from the Carpathia: the first given to the press as his only statement, and the second in a very touching letter addressed to Judge Charles L. Long of Springfield, Mass., whose son, Milton C. Long, was with young Thayer all that evening of April 14th until, at the last moment, both jumped into the sea, and Long was lost, as described:

“Thinking that father and mother had managed to get off in a boat we, Long and myself, went to the starboard side of the Boat Deck where the boats were getting away quickly. Some were already off in the distance. We thought of getting into one of them, the last boat on the forward part of the starboard side, but there seemed to be such a crowd around that I thought it unwise to make any attempt to get into it. I thought it would never reach the water right side up, but it did.

“Believing that my parents had gotten away in a boat, Long and I went to the right side of the Boat Deck where the boats were leaving quickly. Some were already far off. We considered getting into one of them, the last boat at the front on the right side, but there was such a crowd around it that I thought it would be a bad idea to try to get in. I doubted it would even make it to the water the right way up, but it did.”

“Here I noticed nobody that I knew except Mr. Lingrey, whom I had met for the first time that evening. I lost sight of him in a few minutes. Long and I then stood by the rail just a little aft of the captain’s bridge. There was such a big list to port that it seemed as if the ship would turn on her side.

“Here I noticed no one I knew except Mr. Lingrey, who I had just met that evening. I lost track of him after a few minutes. Long and I then stood by the railing just a bit behind the captain’s bridge. The ship had such a significant lean to the port side that it felt like it might tip over.”

“About this time the people began jumping from [222] the stern. I thought of jumping myself, but was afraid of being stunned on hitting the water. Three times I made up my mind to jump out and slide down the davit ropes and try to swim to the boats that were lying off from the ship, but each time Long got hold of me and told me to wait a while. I got a sight on a rope between the davits and a star and noticed that the ship was gradually sinking. About this time she straightened up on an even keel again, and started to go down fairly fast at an angle of about thirty degrees. As she started to sink we left the davits and went back and stood by the rail aft, even with the second funnel. Long and myself stood by each other and jumped on the rail. We did not give each other any messages for home because neither of us thought we would ever get back. Long put his legs over the rail, while I straddled it. Hanging over the side and holding on to the rail with his hands he looked up at me and said: ‘You are coming, boy, aren’t you?’ I replied: ‘Go ahead, I’ll be with you in a minute.’ He let go and slid down the side and I never saw him again. Almost immediately after he jumped I jumped. All this last part took a very short time, and when we jumped we were about ten yards above the water. Long was perfectly calm all the time and kept his nerve to the very end.”

“By this time, people started jumping from [222] the back of the ship. I thought about jumping too, but I was scared of getting knocked out when I hit the water. Three times I decided to jump and slide down the davit ropes to try to swim to the boats that were waiting away from the ship, but each time Long grabbed me and told me to hold on a bit longer. I spotted a rope between the davits and a star and realized the ship was sinking slowly. Just then, it leveled out again and began to go down more quickly at about a thirty-degree angle. As it started to sink, we left the davits and moved back to stand by the rail at the back, near the second funnel. Long and I stood next to each other and jumped onto the rail. We didn’t say anything to each other about home because neither of us thought we would make it back. Long swung his legs over the rail while I straddled it. Hanging over the side and holding on to the rail with his hands, he looked up at me and said, ‘You’re coming, right?’ I replied, ‘Go ahead, I’ll be with you in a minute.’ He let go and slid down the side, and I never saw him again. Almost immediately after he jumped, I jumped too. This last part happened really quickly, and when we jumped, we were about ten yards above the water. Long was completely calm the entire time and kept his cool until the end.”

[223] How he sank and finally reached the upset boat is quoted accurately from the newspaper report from this same source given in my personal narrative. He continues as follows:

[223] How he went under and eventually got to the overturned boat is quoted accurately from the newspaper report from the same source mentioned in my personal story. He continues as follows:

“As often as we saw other boats in the distance we would yell, ‘Ship ahoy!’ but they could not distinguish our cries from any of the others, so we all gave it up, thinking it useless. It was very cold, and the water washed over the upset boat almost all the time. Towards dawn the wind sprung up, roughening the water and making it difficult to keep the boat balanced. The wireless man raised our hopes a great deal by telling us that the Carpathia would be up in about three hours. About 3.30 or 4 o’clock some men at the bow of our boat sighted her mast lights. I could not see them as I was sitting down with a man kneeling on my leg. He finally got up, and I stood up. We had the Second Officer, Mr. Lightoller, on board. He had an officer’s whistle and whistled for the boats in the distance to come up and take us off. Two of them came up. The first took half and the other took the balance, including myself. In the transfer we had difficulty in balancing our boat as the men would lean too far over, but we were all taken aboard the already [224] crowded boats and taken to the Carpathia in safety.”

“As often as we saw other boats in the distance, we would shout, ‘Ship ahoy!’ but they couldn't tell our cries apart from any others, so we all gave up, thinking it was pointless. It was really cold, and the water washed over the capsized boat almost all the time. Towards dawn, the wind picked up, roughening the water and making it hard to keep the boat steady. The radio operator raised our hopes a lot by telling us that the Carpathia would arrive in about three hours. Around 3:30 or 4 o'clock, some men at the front of our boat spotted her mast lights. I couldn’t see them because I was sitting down with a man kneeling on my leg. He finally got up, and I stood up. We had the Second Officer, Mr. Lightoller, on board. He had an officer’s whistle and called for the boats in the distance to come over and pick us up. Two of them came. The first took half of us, and the other took the rest, including me. During the transfer, we had trouble balancing our boat as the men leaned too far over, but we were all taken aboard the already [224] crowded boats and brought to the Carpathia safely.”

One of these boats was No. 4, in which his mother was.

One of these boats was No. 4, where his mother was.

CHAPTER VII

STARBOARD SIDE: WOMEN FIRST, BUT MEN WHEN THERE ARE NO WOMEN

I KNOW of the conditions existing on the port side of the ship from personal knowledge, as set forth in the first five chapters describing my personal experience, while the previous Chapter VI is derived from an exhaustive study of official and of other authoritative information relating to the same side from experiences of others. I have devoted an equal amount of study to the history of what happened on the starboard side of the ship, and the tabulated statements in this chapter are the outcome of my research into the experiences of my fellow passengers on this side of the ship where I was located only during the last half hour before the ship foundered, after all passengers on the port side had been ordered to the starboard in consequence of the great list to port, and after the departure of the last boat “D,” that left the ship on the port side. During this last half hour, though it [226] seemed shorter, my attention was confined to the work of the crew, assisting them in their vain efforts to launch the Engelhardt boat “B” thrown down from the roof of the officers’ house. All the starboard boats had left the ship before I came there.

I KNOW about the conditions on the port side of the ship from my personal experience, as described in the first five chapters detailing my own account, while the previous Chapter VI is based on a thorough review of official and other credible information regarding the same side, gathered from the experiences of others. I've also spent a significant amount of time studying the history of what took place on the starboard side of the ship, and the charts provided in this chapter reflect my research into the experiences of my fellow passengers on that side, where I was only present during the last half hour before the ship sank, after all passengers on the port side were ordered to the starboard due to the severe tilt to port, and following the departure of the last boat “D” that left from the port side. During this final half hour, though it felt shorter, my focus was on assisting the crew in their futile attempts to launch the Engelhardt boat “B” that had been thrown down from the roof of the officers’ house. All the starboard boats had already left the ship by the time I arrived there.

Many misunderstandings arose in the public mind because of ignorance of the size of the ship and inability to understand that the same conditions did not prevail at every point and that the same scenes were not witnessed by every one of us. Consider the great length of the ship, 852 feet; its breadth of beam, 92.6 feet; and its many decks, eleven in number; counting the roof of the officers’ house as the top deck, then the Boat Deck, and Decks A, B, C, D, E, F, G, and, in the hold, two more. Bearing this in mind I illustrated to my New York friends, in answer to their questions, how impossible it would be for a person standing at the corner of 50th Street and Fifth Avenue to know just what was going on at 52nd Street on the same Avenue, or what was going on at the corner of 52nd Street and Madison Avenue. Therefore, when one survivor’s viewpoint differs from that of another, the explanation is easily found.

Many misunderstandings emerged in the public's mind due to a lack of awareness about the size of the ship and an inability to grasp that the same conditions weren't the same everywhere and that not everyone experienced the same scenes. Consider the ship's great length, 852 feet; its width, 92.6 feet; and its multiple decks, totaling eleven. Counting the roof of the officers’ house as the top deck, then the Boat Deck, and Decks A, B, C, D, E, F, G, plus two more in the hold. Keeping this in mind, I explained to my friends in New York, in response to their questions, how impossible it would be for someone standing at the corner of 50th Street and Fifth Avenue to know what was happening at 52nd Street on the same Avenue, or what was taking place at the corner of 52nd Street and Madison Avenue. Therefore, when one survivor’s perspective differs from another’s, the explanation is easy to understand.

Consideration must also be taken of the fact that the accident occurred near midnight, and [227] though it was a bright, star-lit night, and the ship’s electric lights shone almost to the last, it was possible to recognize only one’s intimates at close quarters.

Consideration must also be taken of the fact that the accident occurred near midnight, and [227] though it was a bright, star-lit night, and the ship’s electric lights shone almost to the last, it was possible to recognize only one’s close friends at close quarters.

My research shows that there was no general order from the ship’s officers on the starboard side for “Women and children first.” On the other hand, I have the statements of Dr. Washington Dodge, John B. Thayer, Jr., and Mrs. Stephenson, also the same of a member of the crew testifying before the British Court of Inquiry, from which it appears that some sort of a command was issued ordering the women to the port side and the men to the starboard, indicating that no men would be allowed in the port boats, and only in the starboard side boats after the women had entered them first. If such were the orders, they were carried out to the letter. Another point of difference, especially conspicuous to myself, is the fact that on the starboard side there appears to have been an absence of women at the points where the boats were loaded, while on the port side all the boats loaded, from the first up to the last, found women at hand and ready to enter them. It was only at the time of the loading of the last boat “D,” that my friend, Clinch Smith, and I ran up and down the port side shouting: “Are there any more women?” This too is the [228] testimony of Officer Lightoller, in charge of loading boats on the port side.

My research shows that there was no general order from the ship’s officers on the right side for “Women and children first.” However, I have the statements of Dr. Washington Dodge, John B. Thayer, Jr., and Mrs. Stephenson, along with similar accounts from a crew member who testified before the British Court of Inquiry. These indicate that some kind of command was issued directing women to the left side and men to the right, suggesting that men were not allowed in the left-side boats and could only use the right-side boats after the women had boarded first. If that was indeed the directive, it was strictly followed. Another notable difference, especially to me, is that there seemed to be no women at the points where the boats were loaded on the right side, while on the left side, every boat, from the first to the last, had women ready to board. It was only when the last boat “D” was being loaded that my friend, Clinch Smith, and I ran along the left side shouting, “Are there any more women?” This is also the [228] testimony of Officer Lightoller, who was in charge of loading boats on the left side.

BOAT NO. 7.[21]

[21] First to leave ship starboard side at 12.45 [Br. Rpt., p. 38.]

[21] The first to leave the ship on the starboard side was at 12:45 [Br. Rpt., p. 38.]

No disorder in loading or lowering this boat.

No mess when loading or unloading this boat.

Passengers: Mesdames Bishop, Earnshaw, Gibson, Greenfield, Potter, Snyder, and Misses Gibson and Hays, Messrs. Bishop, Chevré, Daniel, Greenfield, McGough, Maréchal, Seward, Sloper, Snyder, Tucker.

Passengers: Ladies Bishop, Earnshaw, Gibson, Greenfield, Potter, Snyder, and Misses Gibson and Hays, Gentlemen Bishop, Chevré, Daniel, Greenfield, McGough, Maréchal, Seward, Sloper, Snyder, Tucker.

Transferred from Boat No. 5: Mrs. Dodge and her boy; Messrs. Calderhead and Flynn.

Transferred from Boat No. 5: Mrs. Dodge and her son; Mr. Calderhead and Mr. Flynn.

Crew: Seamen: Hogg (in charge), Jewell, Weller.

Crew: Seamen: Hogg (in charge), Jewell, Weller.

Total: 28.

Total: 28.

INCIDENTS

Archie Jewell, L. O. (Br. Inq.):

Archie Jewell, L. O. (Br. Inq.):

Was awakened by the crash and ran at once on deck where he saw a lot of ice. All went below again to get clothes on. The boatswain called all hands on deck. Went to No. 7 boat. The ship had stopped. All hands cleared the boats, cleared away the falls and got them all right. Mr. [229] Murdoch gave the order to lower boat No. 7 to the rail with women and children in the boat. Three or four Frenchmen, passengers, got into the boat. No. 7 was lowered from the Boat Deck. The orders were to stand by the gangway. This boat was the first on the starboard side lowered into the water. All the boats were down by the time it was pulled away from the ship because it was thought she was settling down.

Was woken up by the crash and immediately ran on deck where he saw a lot of ice. Everyone went below again to get dressed. The boatswain called all hands on deck. He headed to boat No. 7. The ship had stopped. Everyone cleared the boats, prepared the falls, and got everything ready. Mr. [229] Murdoch gave the order to lower boat No. 7 to the rail with women and children in it. Three or four French passengers got into the boat. No. 7 was lowered from the Boat Deck. The orders were to stand by the gangway. This boat was the first on the starboard side lowered into the water. All the boats were down by the time it was pulled away from the ship because it was thought it was sinking.

Witness saw the ship go down by the head very slowly. The other lifeboats were further off, his being the nearest. No. 7 was then pulled further off and about half an hour later, or about an hour and a half after this boat was lowered, and when it was about 200 yards away, the ship took the final dip. He saw the stern straight up in the air with the lights still burning. After a few moments she then sank very quickly and he heard two or three explosions just as the stern went up in the air. No. 7 picked up no dead bodies. At daylight they saw a lot of icebergs all around, and reached the Carpathia about 9 o’clock. This boat had no compass and no light. (The above, given in detail, represents the general testimony of the next witness.)

Witness saw the ship go down slowly at the bow. The other lifeboats were farther away, with his being the closest. Lifeboat No. 7 was then pulled away, and about half an hour later, or an hour and a half after this boat was lowered, when it was around 200 yards away, the ship took its final plunge. He saw the stern lifted straight up in the air with the lights still on. After a moment, it sank quickly, and he heard two or three explosions just as the stern rose. Lifeboat No. 7 retrieved no bodies. At dawn, they noticed many icebergs nearby and reached the Carpathia around 9 o'clock. This boat had no compass and no light. (The above, given in detail, represents the general testimony of the next witness.)

G. A. Hogg, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 577):

G. A. Hogg, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 577):

He had forty-two when the boat was shoved [230] from the ship’s side. He asked a lady if she could steer who said she could. He pulled around in search of other people. One man said: “We have done our best; there are no more people around.” He said: “Very good, we will get away now.” There was not a ripple on the water; it was as smooth as glass.

He was forty-two when the boat was pushed away from the ship. He asked a woman if she could steer, and she said she could. He turned around looking for more people. One man said, “We’ve done our best; there’s no one else here.” He replied, “Alright, we’ll leave now.” The water was completely still; it was as smooth as glass.

Mrs. H. W. Bishop, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 998):

Mrs. H. W. Bishop, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 998):

The captain told Colonel Astor something in an undertone. He came back and told six of us who were standing with his wife that we had better put on our life belts. I had gotten down two flights of stairs to tell my husband, who had returned to the stateroom for the moment, before I heard the captain announce that the life belts should be put on. We came back upstairs and found very few people on deck. There was very little confusion—only the older women were a little frightened. On the starboard side of the Boat Deck there were only two people—a young French bride and groom. By that time an old man had come upstairs and found Mr. and Mrs. Harder, of New York. He brought us all together and told us to be sure and stay together—that he would be back in a moment. We never saw him again.

The captain quietly told Colonel Astor something. He returned and informed six of us who were with his wife that we should put on our life vests. I had made my way down two flights of stairs to inform my husband, who had briefly gone back to the stateroom, before I heard the captain announce that we needed to put on our life vests. We came back upstairs and noticed there were very few people on deck. There was hardly any chaos—only the older women seemed a bit scared. On the starboard side of the Boat Deck, there were just two people—a young French couple. By that point, an older man had come up and found Mr. and Mrs. Harder from New York. He gathered us all together and told us to make sure we stayed together, promising he would be back in a moment. We never saw him again.

[231] About five minutes later the boats were lowered and we were pushed in. This was No. 7 lifeboat. My husband was pushed in with me and we were lowered with twenty-eight people in the boat. We counted off after we reached the water. There were only about twelve women and the rest were men—three crew and thirteen male passengers; several unmarried men—three or four of them foreigners. Somewhat later five people were put into our boat from another one, making thirty-three in ours. Then we rowed still further away as the women were nervous about suction. We had no compass and no light. We arrived at the Carpathia five or ten minutes after five. The conduct of the crew, as far as I could see, was absolutely beyond criticism. One of the crew in the boat was Jack Edmonds,(?) and there was another man, a Lookout (Hogg), of whom we all thought a great deal. He lost his brother.

[231] About five minutes later, the boats were lowered, and we were pushed in. This was No. 7 lifeboat. My husband was pushed in with me, and we were lowered with twenty-eight people in the boat. We counted off after we hit the water. There were only about twelve women, and the rest were men—three crew members and thirteen male passengers; several unmarried men—three or four of them were foreigners. A little later, five people were added to our boat from another one, bringing our total to thirty-three. Then we rowed further away as the women were anxious about the suction. We had no compass and no light. We reached the Carpathia five or ten minutes after five. The crew's conduct, from what I could see, was completely beyond criticism. One of the crew in the boat was Jack Edmonds, and there was another man, a Lookout named Hogg, who we all held in high regard. He lost his brother.

D. H. Bishop, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 1000):

D. H. Bishop, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 1000):

There was an officer stationed at the side of the lifeboat. As witness’s wife got in, he fell into the boat. The French aviator Maréchal was in the boat; also Mr. Greenfield and his mother. There was little confusion on the deck while the boat was being loaded; no rush to boats at all. [232] Witness agrees with his wife in the matter of the counting of twenty-eight, but he knows that there were some who were missed. There was a woman with her baby transferred from another lifeboat. Witness knows of his own knowledge that No. 7 was the first boat lowered from the starboard side. They heard no order from any one for the men to stand back or “women first,” or “women and children first.” Witness also says that at the time his lifeboat was lowered that that order had not been given on the starboard side.

There was an officer standing by the lifeboat. When the witness’s wife got in, he fell into the boat. The French aviator Maréchal was in the boat, along with Mr. Greenfield and his mother. There was minimal confusion on the deck while the boat was being loaded; there was no rush to the boats at all. [232] The witness agrees with his wife about the count of twenty-eight, but he knows that some people were missed. There was a woman with her baby transferred from another lifeboat. The witness knows for a fact that No. 7 was the first boat lowered from the starboard side. They didn’t hear any orders for the men to stand back or for "women first" or "women and children first." The witness also says that at the time his lifeboat was lowered, that order hadn’t been given on the starboard side.

J. R. McGough’s affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1143):

J. R. McGough's affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1143):

After procuring life preservers we went back to the top deck and discovered that orders had been given to launch the lifeboats, which were already being launched. Women and children were called for to board the boats first. Both women and men hesitated and did not feel inclined to get into the small boats. He had his back turned, looking in an opposite direction, and was caught by the shoulder by one of the officers who gave him a push saying: “Here, you are a big fellow; get into that boat.”

After getting life jackets, we returned to the top deck and found out that orders had been given to launch the lifeboats, which were already being lowered. Women and children were called to board the boats first. Both women and men hesitated and weren’t keen to get into the small boats. He had his back turned, looking the other way, when one of the officers grabbed his shoulder and pushed him, saying, “Hey, you’re a big guy; get into that boat.”

Our boat was launched with twenty-eight people in all. Five were transferred from one of the others. There were several of us who wanted drinking water. It was unknown to us that there [233] was a tank of water and crackers also in our boat until we reached the Carpathia. There was no light in our boat.

Our boat was launched with a total of twenty-eight people. Five were moved over from another boat. Several of us were looking for drinking water. We had no idea that there was a tank of water and crackers on our boat until we reached the Carpathia. There was no light in our boat.

Mrs. Thomas Potter, Jr. Letter:

Mrs. Thomas Potter Jr. Letter:

There was no panic. Everyone seemed more stunned than anything else.... We watched for upwards of two hours the gradual sinking of the ship—first one row of light and then another disappearing at shorter and shorter intervals, with the bow well bent in the water as though ready for a dive. After the lights went out, some ten minutes before the end, she was like some great living thing who made a last superhuman effort to right herself and then, failing, dove bow forward to the unfathomable depths below.

There was no panic. Everyone seemed more shocked than anything else.... We watched for over two hours as the ship slowly sank—first one row of lights went out, then another, disappearing at shorter and shorter intervals, with the bow deeply submerged in the water as if it were ready to dive. After the lights went out, about ten minutes before the end, it looked like some enormous living creature making a final superhuman effort to right itself and then, failing, plunged forward into the unfathomable depths below.

We did not row except to get away from the suction of the sinking ship, but remained lashed to another boat until the Carpathia came in sight just before dawn.

We didn’t row unless it was to escape the pull of the sinking ship, but stayed tied to another boat until the Carpathia appeared just before dawn.

BOAT NO. 5.[22]

[22] Second boat lowered on the starboard side at 12.55 (Br. Rpt., p. 38.)

[22] The second boat was lowered on the right side at 12:55 PM (Br. Rpt., p. 38.)

No disorder in loading or lowering this boat.

No issues with loading or unloading this boat.

Passengers: Mesdames Cassebeer, Chambers, Crosby, Dodge and her boy, Frauenthal, Goldenberg, [234] Harder, Kimball, Stehli, Stengel, Taylor, Warren, and Misses Crosby, Newson, Ostby and Frolicher Stehli.

Passengers: Mrs. Cassebeer, Mrs. Chambers, Mr. Crosby, Mrs. Dodge and her son, Mr. Frauenthal, Mr. Goldenberg, [234] Mr. Harder, Mr. Kimball, Mrs. Stehli, Mr. Stengel, Mr. Taylor, Mr. Warren, and the Misses Crosby, Newson, Ostby, and Frolicher Stehli.

Messrs. Beckwith, Behr, Calderhead, Chambers, Flynn, Goldenberg, Harder, Kimball, Stehli, Taylor.

Messrs. Beckwith, Behr, Calderhead, Chambers, Flynn, Goldenberg, Harder, Kimball, Stehli, Taylor.

Bade good-bye to wives and daughters and sank with ship: Captain Crosby, Mr. Ostby and Mr. Warren.

Said goodbye to wives and daughters and went down with the ship: Captain Crosby, Mr. Ostby, and Mr. Warren.

Jumped from deck into boat being lowered: German Doctor Frauenthal and brother Isaac, P. Maugé.

Jumped from the deck into the boat being lowered: German Doctor Frauenthal and brother Isaac, P. Maugé.

Crew: 3rd Officer Pitman. Seaman: Olliver, Q. M.; Fireman Shiers; Stewards, Etches, Guy. Stewardess ——.

Crew: 3rd Officer Pitman. Seaman: Olliver, Q.M.; Fireman Shiers; Stewards, Etches, Guy. Stewardess —.

Total: 41.

Total: 41.

INCIDENTS

H. J. Pitman, 3rd Officer (Am. Inq., p. 277, and Br. Inq.):

H. J. Pitman, 3rd Officer (Am. Inq., p. 277, and Br. Inq.):

I lowered No. 5 boat to the level with the rail of the Boat Deck. A man in a dressing gown said that we had better get her loaded with women and children. I said: “I wait the commander’s orders,” to which he replied: “Very well,” or something like that. It then dawned on me that it might be Mr. Ismay, judging by the description I [235] had had given me. I went to the bridge and saw Captain Smith and told him that I thought it was Mr. Ismay that wanted me to get the boat away with women and children in it and he said: “Go ahead; carry on.” I came along and brought in my boat. I stood in it and said: “Come along, ladies.” There was a big crowd. Mr. Ismay helped get them along. We got the boat nearly full and I shouted out for any more ladies. None were to be seen so I allowed a few men to get into it. Then I jumped on the ship again. Mr. Murdoch said: “You go in charge of this boat and hang around the after gangway.” About thirty (Br. Inq.) to forty women were in the boat, two children, half a dozen male passengers, myself and four of the crew. There would not have been so many men had there been any women around, but there were none. Murdoch shook hands with me and said: “Good-bye; good luck,” and I said: “Lower away.” This boat was the second one lowered on the starboard side. No light in the boat.

I lowered the No. 5 boat to the level of the rail on the Boat Deck. A man in a robe suggested that we should load it with women and children. I replied, “I'm waiting for the captain's orders,” to which he responded, “That’s fine,” or something like that. It then occurred to me that it might be Mr. Ismay, based on the description I had received. I went to the bridge and saw Captain Smith. I told him I thought Mr. Ismay wanted me to get the boat away with women and children, and he said, “Go ahead; carry on.” I returned and brought my boat in. I stood in it and called out, “Come on, ladies.” There was a large crowd. Mr. Ismay helped usher them along. We filled the boat nearly to capacity, and I called out for any more ladies. There were none in sight, so I let a few men get in. Then I jumped back on the ship. Mr. Murdoch said, “You take charge of this boat and hang around the after gangway.” About thirty to forty women were in the boat, along with two children, half a dozen male passengers, myself, and four crew members. There wouldn’t have been so many men if there had been any women around, but there weren’t any. Murdoch shook my hand and said, “Goodbye; good luck,” and I said, “Lower away.” This boat was the second one lowered on the starboard side. There was no light in the boat.

The ship turned right on end and went down perpendicularly. She did not break in two. I heard a lot of people say that they heard boiler explosions, but I have my doubts about that. I do not see why the boilers would burst, because there was no steam there. They should have [236] been stopped about two hours and a half. The fires had not been fed so there was very little steam there. From the distance I was from the ship, if it had occurred, I think I would have known it. As soon as the ship disappeared I said: “Now, men, we will pull toward the wreck.” Everyone in my boat said it was a mad idea because we had far better save what few I had in my boat than go back to the scene of the wreck and be swamped by the crowds that were there. My boat would have accommodated a few more—about sixty in all. I turned No. 5 boat around to go in the direction from which these cries came but was dissuaded from my purpose by the passengers. My idea of lashing Nos. 5 and 7 together was to keep together so that if anything hove in sight before daylight we could steady ourselves and cause a far bigger show than one boat only. I transferred two men and a woman and a child from my boat to No. 7 to even them up a bit.

The ship flipped over and sank straight down. It didn’t break apart. I heard a lot of people claiming they heard boiler explosions, but I’m not sure about that. I don’t see why the boilers would blow up since there wasn’t any steam. They should have been off for about two and a half hours. The fires hadn’t been fed, so there was barely any steam left. From where I was, if it had happened, I think I would have noticed. As soon as the ship vanished, I said, “Alright, guys, let’s head toward the wreck.” Everyone in my boat thought it was a crazy idea because we were better off saving the few people we had than going back to where the wreck was and getting overwhelmed by the crowd. My boat could have held a few more—about sixty total. I turned Boat No. 5 around to go toward the cries I was hearing, but the passengers talked me out of it. My plan to tie Boats 5 and 7 together was to keep us close, so if anything came up before dawn, we could stabilize ourselves and create a much bigger signal than just one boat. I moved two men, a woman, and a child from my boat to No. 7 to balance things out a bit.

H. S. Etches, steward (Am. Inq., p. 810):

H. S. Etches, steward (Am. Inq., p. 810):

Witness assisted Mr. Murdoch, Mr. Ismay, Mr. Pitman and Quartermaster Olliver and two stewards in the loading and launching of No. 7, the gentlemen being asked to keep back and the ladies in first. There were more ladies to go in No. 7 because No. 5 boat, which we went to next, [237] took in over thirty-six ladies. In No. 7 boat I saw one child, a baby boy, with a small woollen cap. After getting all the women that were there they called out three times—Mr. Ismay twice—in a loud voice: “Are there any more women before this boat goes?” and there was no answer. Mr. Murdoch called out, and at that moment a female came up whom he did not recognize. Mr. Ismay said: “Come along; jump in.” She said: “I am only a stewardess.” He said: “Never mind—you are a woman; take your place.” That was the last woman I saw get into boat No. 5. There were two firemen in the bow; Olliver, the sailor, and myself; and Officer Pitman ordered us into the boat and lowered under Murdoch’s order.

Witness helped Mr. Murdoch, Mr. Ismay, Mr. Pitman, Quartermaster Olliver, and two stewards load and launch lifeboat No. 7, with the men instructed to hold back while the ladies got in first. There were more women boarding No. 7 because lifeboat No. 5, which we moved to next, had already taken over thirty-six women. In No. 7, I noticed one child, a baby boy, wearing a small wool cap. Once all the women present had gotten in, they called out three times—Mr. Ismay twice—loudly asking, “Are there any more women before this boat goes?” but no one answered. Mr. Murdoch called out, and at that moment, a woman approached who he didn’t recognize. Mr. Ismay said, “Come along; jump in.” She replied, “I’m just a stewardess.” He insisted, “Never mind—you’re a woman; take your place.” That was the last woman I saw get into boat No. 5. There were two firemen in the front, Olliver the sailor, and me, and Officer Pitman ordered us into the boat, which was lowered under Murdoch’s direction.

Senator Smith: What other men got into that boat?

Senator Smith: Which other guys got into that boat?

Mr. Etches: There was a stout gentleman, sir, stepped forward then. He had assisted to put his wife in the boat. He leaned forward and she stood up in the boat and put her arms around his neck and kissed him, and I heard her say: “I cannot leave you,” and with that I turned my head. The next moment I saw him sitting beside her in the bottom of the boat, and some voice said: “Throw that man out of the boat,” but at that moment they started lowering away and the man remained.

Mr. Etches: A heavyset man stepped forward then. He had helped to put his wife in the boat. He leaned in, and she stood up in the boat, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him, saying, “I can’t leave you.” At that, I turned my head. The next moment, I saw him sitting next to her in the bottom of the boat, and someone shouted, “Throw that man out of the boat,” but at that moment, they started lowering it, and the man stayed.

[238] Senator Smith: Who was he?

Senator Smith: Who was that?

Mr. Etches: I do not know his name, sir, but he was a very stout gentleman. (Dr. H. W. Frauenthal.)

Mr. Etches: I don't know his name, sir, but he was a very heavyset guy. (Dr. H. W. Frauenthal.)

We laid off about 100 yards from the ship and waited. She seemed to be going down at the head and we pulled away about a quarter of a mile and laid on our oars until the Titanic sank. She seemed to rise once as though she was going to take a final dive, but sort of checked as though she had scooped the water up and had levelled herself. She then seemed to settle very, very quiet, until the last when she rose and seemed to stand twenty seconds, stern in that position (indicating) and then she went down with an awful grating, like a small boat running off a shingley beach. There was no inrush of water, or anything. Mr. Pitman then said to pull back to the scene of the wreck. The ladies started calling out. Two ladies sitting in front where I was pulling said: “Appeal to the officer not to go back. Why should we lose all of our lives in a useless attempt to save others from the ship?” We did not go back. When we left the ship No. 5 had forty-two, including the children and six crew and the officer. Two were transferred with a lady and a child into boat No. 7.

We stayed about 100 yards from the ship and waited. It looked like the front was going down, so we drifted back about a quarter of a mile and just held our oars until the Titanic sank. It seemed to rise once as if it was about to make a final plunge, but then it kind of stabilized, like it had taken in water and leveled out. After that, it seemed to settle very quietly, until right at the end when it rose again and appeared to stand in that position for twenty seconds, stern up (indicating), and then it went down with a terrible grating sound, like a small boat running off a rocky beach. There was no rush of water or anything. Mr. Pitman then told us to pull back to the wreck site. The women started calling out. Two women sitting in front of me, where I was rowing, said, “We should tell the officer not to go back. Why should we risk our lives in a pointless effort to save others from the ship?” We didn’t go back. When we left the ship, boat No. 5 had forty-two people onboard, including the children, six crew members, and the officer. Two were moved with a woman and a child into boat No. 7.

Senator Smith: Of your own knowledge do you [239] know whether any general call was made for passengers to rouse themselves from their berths; and when it was, or whether there was any other signal given?

Senator Smith: From what you know, [239] was there any public announcement asking passengers to get out of their cabins; and if so, when was it made, or was there any other signal given?

Mr. Etches: The second steward (Dodd), sir, was calling all around the ship. He was directing some men to storerooms for provisions for the lifeboats, and others he was telling to arouse all the passengers and to tell them to be sure to take their life preservers with them.

Mr. Etches: The second steward (Dodd), sir, was calling all around the ship. He was directing some men to the storerooms for supplies for the lifeboats, and he was telling others to wake up all the passengers and remind them to take their life jackets with them.

There was no lamp in No. 5. On Monday morning we saw a very large floe of flat ice and three or four bergs between in different places, and on the other bow there were two large bergs in the distance. The field ice was about three-quarters of a mile at least from us between four and five o’clock in the morning. It was well over on the port side of the Titanic in the position she was going.

There was no lamp in No. 5. On Monday morning, we saw a huge chunk of flat ice and three or four icebergs scattered around, and on the other side, there were two large icebergs in the distance. The pack ice was at least three-quarters of a mile away from us between four and five o’clock in the morning. It was well off on the port side of the Titanic in the direction it was heading.

A. Olliver, Q. M. (Am. Inq., p. 526):

A. Olliver, Q. M. (Am. Inq., p. 526):

There were so many people in the boat when I got into it that I could not get near the plug to put the plug in. I implored the passengers to move so I could do it. When the boat was put in the water I let the tripper go and water came into the boat. I then forced my way to the plug and put it in; otherwise it would have been swamped. [240] There was no rush when I got into the boat. I heard Mr. Pitman give an order to go back to the ship, but the women passengers implored him not to go. We were then about 300 yards away. Nearly all objected.

There were so many people in the boat when I got in that I couldn't get close to the plug to put it in. I asked the passengers to move so I could do it. When the boat was put in the water, I let the tripper go, and water started coming in. I then pushed my way to the plug and put it in; otherwise, it would have capsized. [240] There was no hurry when I got into the boat. I heard Mr. Pitman give an order to go back to the ship, but the women passengers pleaded with him not to go. We were about 300 yards away. Nearly everyone objected.

A. Shiers, fireman (Br. Inq., p. 48):

A. Shiers, firefighter (Br. Inq., p. 48):

He saw no women left. There were about forty men and women in the boat. There was no confusion among the officers and crew. We did not go back when the Titanic went down. The women in the boat said: “Don’t go back.” They said: “If we go back the boat will be swamped.” No compass in boat.

He saw no women left. There were about forty men and women in the boat. There was no confusion among the officers and crew. We didn’t go back when the Titanic went down. The women in the boat said, “Don’t go back.” They said, “If we go back, the boat will be swamped.” No compass in the boat.

Paul Maugé, Ritz kitchen clerk (Br. Inq.):

Paul Maugé, kitchen clerk at the Ritz (Br. Inq.):

Witness was berthed in the third-class corridor. Was awakened and went up on deck. Went down again and woke up the chef. Going through the second-class cabin he noticed that the assistants of the restaurant were there and not allowed to go on the Boat Deck. He saw the second or third boat on the starboard side let down into the water, and when it was about ten feet down from the Boat Deck he jumped into it. Before this he asked the chef to jump, but he was too fat and would not do so. (Laughter.) I asked him again when I got in the boat, but he refused. [241] When his boat was passing one of the lower decks one of the crew of the Titanic tried to pull him out of the boat. He saw no passengers prevented from going up on deck. He thinks he was allowed to pass because he was dressed like a passenger.

Witness was in the third-class corridor. He was woken up and went up on deck. Then he went down again and woke up the chef. As he walked through the second-class cabin, he noticed that the restaurant assistants were there and weren’t allowed on the Boat Deck. He saw the second or third lifeboat on the starboard side being lowered into the water, and when it was about ten feet down from the Boat Deck, he jumped into it. Before this, he asked the chef to jump too, but he was too heavy and wouldn’t do it. (Laughter.) He asked again when he got in the boat, but the chef still refused. [241] When his boat was passing one of the lower decks, a crew member from the Titanic tried to pull him out of the boat. He didn’t see any passengers being stopped from going up on deck. He thinks he was allowed to pass because he was dressed like a passenger.

Mrs. Catherine E. Crosby’s affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1144):

Mrs. Catherine E. Crosby’s affidavit (Am. Inq., p. 1144):

Deponent is the widow of Captain Edward Gifford Crosby and took passage with him and their daughter, Harriette R. Crosby.

Deponent is the widow of Captain Edward Gifford Crosby and traveled with him and their daughter, Harriette R. Crosby.

At the time of the collision, Captain Crosby got up, dressed, went out, came back and said to her: “You will lie there and drown,” and went out again. He said to their daughter: “The boat is badly damaged, but I think the water-tight compartments will hold her up.”

At the time of the crash, Captain Crosby got up, got dressed, stepped outside, came back, and told her: “You’re going to lie there and drown,” before stepping out again. He said to their daughter: “The boat is badly damaged, but I think the water-tight compartments will keep her afloat.”

Mrs. Crosby then got up and dressed, as did her daughter, and followed her husband on deck. She got into the first or second boat. About thirty-six persons got in with them.

Mrs. Crosby then got up and got dressed, along with her daughter, and followed her husband onto the deck. She boarded one of the first two boats. About thirty-six other people joined them.

There was no discrimination between men and women. Her husband became separated from her. She was suffering from cold while drifting around and one of the officers (Pitman) put a sail around her and over her head to keep her warm.

There was no discrimination between men and women. Her husband had separated from her. She was cold and wandering around, and one of the officers (Pitman) wrapped a sail around her and over her head to keep her warm.

George A. Harder, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 1028):

George A. Harder, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 1028):

As we were being lowered, they lowered one side quicker than the other, but reached the water safely after a few scares. Someone said the plug was not in, and they could not get the boat detached from the tackle. Finally, a knife was found and the rope cut. We had about forty-two people in the boat—about thirty women, Officer Pitman, a sailor and three men of the crew. We rowed some distance from the ship—it may have been a quarter or an eighth of a mile. We were afraid of the suction. Passengers said: “Let us row a little further.” They did so. Then this other boat, No. 7, came along. We tied alongside. They had twenty-nine in their boat, and we counted at the time thirty-six in ours, so we gave them four or five of our people in order to make it even.

As we were being lowered, one side went down faster than the other, but we reached the water safely after a few close calls. Someone mentioned that the plug was missing, and they couldn't detach the boat from the tackle. Eventually, they found a knife and cut the rope. We had about forty-two people in the boat—around thirty women, Officer Pitman, a sailor, and three crew members. We rowed away from the ship for a bit—it might have been a quarter or an eighth of a mile. We were worried about the suction. Passengers said, “Let’s row a little further.” They did. Then another boat, No. 7, came by. We tied up next to them. They had twenty-nine people in their boat, and we counted thirty-six in ours, so we gave them four or five of our people to even it out.

After the ship went down we heard a lot of cries and a continuous yelling and moaning. I counted about ten icebergs in the morning. Our boat managed very well. It is true that the officer did want to go back to the ship, but all the passengers held out and said: “Do not do that; it would only be foolish; there would be so many around that it would only swamp the boat.” There was no light in our boat.

After the ship sank, we heard a lot of cries and constant yelling and moaning. I counted about ten icebergs in the morning. Our boat was doing fine. It's true that the officer wanted to go back to the ship, but all the passengers insisted, saying, “Don’t do that; it would be foolish; there would be so many that it would just swamp the boat.” There was no light in our boat.


Two views of the ocean, with icebergs visible on the horizon

PHOTOGRAPHED FROM THE CARPATHIA, APRIL 15, 1912

PHOTOGRAPHED FROM THE CARPATHIA, APRIL 15, 1912

C. E. H. Stengel, first cabin passenger (Am. Inq., p. 975):

C. E. H. Stengel, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 975):

Senator Smith: Did you see any man attempt to enter these lifeboats who was forbidden to do so?

Senator Smith: Did you see anyone try to get into these lifeboats who wasn't allowed to?

Mr. Stengel: I saw two. A certain physician[23] in New York, and his brother, jumped into the same boat my wife was in. Then the officer, or the man who was loading the boat said: “I will stop that. I will go down and get my gun.” He left the deck momentarily and came right back again. I saw no attempt of anyone else to get into the lifeboats except these two gentlemen that jumped into the boat after it was started to lower.

Mr. Stengel: I saw two. A certain doctor[23] in New York and his brother jumped into the same lifeboat my wife was in. Then the officer, or the guy who was loading the boat, said, “I’m going to stop that. I’ll go get my gun.” He left the deck for a moment and came right back again. I didn’t see anyone else trying to get into the lifeboats except for those two guys who jumped into the boat after it started to lower.

[23] Dr. H. W. Frauenthal.

Dr. H. W. Frauenthal.

Senator Bourne: When you were refused admission into the boat in which your wife was, were there a number of ladies and children there at the time?

Senator Bourne: When you were denied entry into the boat with your wife, were there several women and children present at that time?

Mr. Stengel: No, sir, there were not. These two gentlemen had put their wives in and were standing on the edge of the deck and when they started lowering away, they jumped in. I saw only two.

Mr. Stengel: No, there weren't. These two guys had put their wives in and were standing on the edge of the deck, and when they started lowering it, they jumped in. I only saw two.

N. C. Chambers, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 1041):

N. C. Chambers, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 1041):

Witness referring to boat No. 5 as appearing sufficiently loaded says: “However, my wife said [244] she was going in that boat and proceeded to jump in, calling to me to come. As I knew she would get out again had I not come, I finally jumped into the boat, although I did not consider it, from the looks of things, safe to put many more in. As I remember it, there were two more men, both called by their wives, who jumped in after I did. One of them, a German I believe, told me as I recollect it on the Carpathia that he had looked around and had seen no one else, and no one to ask whether he could get in, or not, and had jumped in.” Witness describes the difficulty in finding whether the plug was in, or not, and recalls someone calling from above: “It’s your own blooming business to see that the plug is in anyhow.”

Witness referring to boat No. 5 as looking adequately loaded says: “However, my wife mentioned [244] she was going in that boat and jumped in, calling for me to join her. Knowing she would get out again if I didn’t come, I eventually jumped into the boat, even though I didn't think it looked safe to put many more people in. As I remember, two more men, both called by their wives, jumped in after me. One of them, a German I believe, told me, as I recall on the Carpathia, that he had looked around and seen no one else, and there was no one to ask if he could get in or not, so he just jumped in.” Witness describes the trouble in checking whether the plug was in or not, and remembers someone calling from above: “It’s your own blooming business to make sure the plug is in anyway.”

Mrs. C. E. H. Stengel, first-class passenger, writes as follows:

Mrs. C. E. H. Stengel, first-class passenger, writes the following:

“As I stepped into the lifeboat an officer in charge said: ‘No more; the boat is full.’ My husband stepped back, obeying the order. As the boat was being lowered, four men deliberately jumped into it. One of them was a Hebrew doctor—another was his brother. This was done at the risk of the lives of all of us in the boat. The two companions of this man who did this were the ones who were later transferred to boat No. 7, to [245] which we were tied. He weighed about 250 pounds and wore two life preservers. These men who jumped in struck me and a little child. I was rendered unconscious and two of my ribs were very badly dislocated. With this exception there was absolutely no confusion and no disorder in the loading of our boat.”

“As I stepped into the lifeboat, an officer in charge said, ‘No more; the boat is full.’ My husband stepped back, following the order. As the boat was being lowered, four men jumped in deliberately. One of them was a Hebrew doctor—another was his brother. They did this at the risk of everyone's lives in the boat. The two companions of this man who did this were later moved to boat No. 7, to [245] which we were tied. He was about 250 pounds and was wearing two life preservers. These men who jumped in hit me and a little child. I was knocked unconscious and two of my ribs were badly dislocated. Aside from this, there was absolutely no confusion or disorder in loading our boat.”

Mrs. F. M. Warren, first-class passenger’s account:

Mrs. F. M. Warren, first-class passenger’s account:

... Following this we then went to our rooms, put on all our heavy wraps and went to the foot of the grand staircase on Deck D, again interviewing passengers and crew as to the danger. While standing there Mr. Andrews, one of the designers of the vessel, rushed by, going up the stairs. He was asked if there was any danger but made no reply. But a passenger who was afterwards saved told me that his face had on it a look of terror. Immediately after this the report became general that water was in the squash courts, which were on the deck below where we were standing, and that the baggage had already been submerged.

... After this, we went to our rooms, put on our heavy coats, and headed to the bottom of the grand staircase on Deck D, once again asking passengers and crew about the danger. While standing there, Mr. Andrews, one of the ship's designers, hurried past us, going up the stairs. He was asked if there was any danger but didn't respond. However, a passenger who was later rescued told me that he had a look of terror on his face. Soon after that, it became widely known that water had entered the squash courts, which were on the deck below where we were standing, and that the luggage had already been submerged.

At the time we reached the Boat Deck, starboard side, there were very few passengers there, apparently, but it was dark and we could not estimate the number. There was a deafening roar [246] of escaping steam, of which we had not been conscious while inside.

At the time we got to the Boat Deck on the right side, it seemed like there were very few passengers there, but it was dark and we couldn’t really tell how many. There was a loud noise from escaping steam, which we hadn’t noticed while we were inside. [246]

The only people we remembered seeing, except a young woman by the name of Miss Ostby, who had become separated from her father and was with us, were Mr. Astor, his wife and servants, who were standing near one of the boats which was being cleared preparatory to being lowered. The Astors did not get into this boat. They all went back inside and I saw nothing of them again until Mrs. Astor was taken onto the Carpathia.

The only people we recalled seeing, besides a young woman named Miss Ostby, who had gotten separated from her father and was with us, were Mr. Astor, his wife, and their servants, who were standing by one of the boats that was being prepared to be lowered. The Astors didn't get into this boat. They all went back inside, and I didn't see them again until Mrs. Astor was brought onto the Carpathia.

We discovered that the boat next to the one the Astors had been near had been lowered to the level of the deck, so went towards it and were told by the officers in charge to get in. At this moment both men and women came crowding toward the spot. I was the second person assisted in. I supposed that Mr. Warren had followed, but saw when I turned that he was standing back and assisting the women. People came in so rapidly in the darkness that it was impossible to distinguish them, and I did not see him again.

We found out that the boat next to the one the Astors had been near had been lowered to the deck level, so we headed towards it and were told by the officers in charge to get in. At that moment, both men and women started crowding toward the area. I was the second person helped in. I thought Mr. Warren had followed us, but when I turned around, I saw that he was stepping back and helping the women. People were getting in so quickly in the dark that it was impossible to tell who they were, and I didn’t see him again.

The boat was commanded by Officer Pitman and manned by four of the Titanic’s men. The lowering of the craft was accomplished with great difficulty. First one end and then the other was dropped at apparently dangerous angles, and we [247] feared that we would swamp as soon as we struck the water.

The boat was led by Officer Pitman and crewed by four of the Titanic’s crew members. Lowering the boat was very challenging. One end was dropped, then the other, at seemingly risky angles, and we [247] worried that we would overturn as soon as we hit the water.

Mr. Pitman’s orders were to pull far enough away to avoid suction if the ship sank. The sea was like glass, so smooth that the stars were clearly reflected. We were pulled quite a distance away and then rested, watching the rockets in terrible anxiety and realizing that the vessel was rapidly sinking, bow first. She went lower and lower, until the lower lights were extinguished, and then suddenly rose by the stern and slipped from sight. We had no light on our boat and were left in intense darkness save from an occasional glimmer of light from other lifeboats and one steady green light on one of the ship’s boats which the officers of the Carpathia afterwards said was of material assistance in aiding them to come direct to the spot.

Mr. Pitman instructed us to pull back far enough to avoid getting sucked in if the ship went down. The sea was calm, so smooth that the stars reflected perfectly. We were pulled quite a distance away and then waited, anxiously watching the rockets and realizing the ship was sinking quickly, nose first. It kept going lower and lower until the lower lights went out, and then suddenly the stern rose and it vanished from sight. Our boat had no light, leaving us in complete darkness, except for the occasional spark from other lifeboats and one steady green light from one of the ship’s lifeboats, which the officers of the Carpathia later said helped them find the spot.

With daylight the wind increased and the sea became choppy, and we saw icebergs in every direction; some lying low in the water and others tall, like ships, and some of us thought they were ships. I was on the second boat picked up.

With the morning light, the wind picked up and the sea got rough, and we spotted icebergs all around us; some were barely above the water while others towered high, like ships, and a few of us even mistook them for real ships. I was on the second boat that was rescued.

From the time of the accident until I left the ship there was nothing which in any way resembled a panic. There seemed to be a sort of aimless confusion and an utter lack of organized effort.

From the moment of the accident until I left the ship, there was nothing that resembled panic in any way. It felt like a kind of pointless confusion and a complete absence of organized effort.

BOAT NO. 3.[24]

[24] Third boat lowered on starboard side 1.00 (Br. Rpt., p. 38).

[24] The third boat was lowered on the right side at 1:00 (Br. Rpt., p. 38).

No disorder in loading or lowering this boat.

No issues with loading or unloading this boat.

Passengers: Mesdames Cardeza and maid (Anna Hard), Davidson, Dick, Graham, Harper, Hays and maid (Miss Pericault), Spedden and maid (Helen Wilson) and son Douglas and his trained nurse, Miss Burns, and Misses Graham and Shutes.

Passengers: Mrs. Cardeza and her maid (Anna Hard), Davidson, Dick, Graham, Harper, Hays and his maid (Miss Pericault), Spedden and his maid (Helen Wilson) and son Douglas and his nurse, Miss Burns, and Misses Graham and Shutes.

Men: Messrs. Cardeza and man-servant (Lesneur), Dick, Harper and man-servant (Hamad Hassah) and Spedden.

Men: Mr. Cardeza and his servant (Lesneur), Dick, Harper and his servant (Hamad Hassah), and Spedden.

Men who helped load women and children in this boat and sank with the ship: Messrs. Case, Davidson, Hays and Roebling.

Men who assisted in loading women and children onto this boat and went down with the ship: Messrs. Case, Davidson, Hays, and Roebling.

Crew: Seamen: Moore (in charge), Forward Pascoe. Steward: McKay; Firemen: “5 or 6”; or “10 or 12.”

Crew: Seamen: Moore (in charge), Forward Pascoe. Steward: McKay; Firemen: "5 or 6"; or "10 or 12."

Total: 40.[25]

Total: 40. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[25] British Report (p. 38) says 15 crew, 10 men passengers, 25 women and children. Total 50.

[25] The British Report (p. 38) states there were 15 crew members, 10 male passengers, and 25 women and children, making a total of 50.

INCIDENTS

G. Moore, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 559):

G. Moore, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 559):

When we swung boat No. 3 out I was told by the first officer to jump in the boat and pass the [249] ladies in, and when there were no more about we took in men passengers. We had thirty-two in the boat, all told, and then lowered away. Two seamen were in the boat. There were a few men passengers and some five or six firemen. They got in after all the women and children. I took charge of the boat at the tiller.

When we swung boat No. 3 out, the first officer told me to jump in and help the ladies get in. Once there were no more ladies around, we took in the male passengers. We had a total of thirty-two people in the boat, and then we lowered it. Two sailors were in the boat with us, along with a few male passengers and about five or six firemen. They got in after all the women and children. I took charge of the boat at the tiller.

Mrs. Frederick O. Spedden, first-class passenger’s account:

Mrs. Frederick O. Spedden, first-class passenger's account:

... Number 3 and Number 5 were both marked on our boat. Our seaman told me that it was an old one taken from some other ship,[26] and he didn’t seem sure at the time which was the correct number, which apparently was 3.

... Number 3 and Number 5 were both marked on our boat. Our crew member told me that it was an old one taken from some other ship,[26] and he didn’t seem sure at the time which was the correct number, which apparently was 3.

[26] “All boats were new and none transferred from another ship,” President Ismay’s testimony.

[26] “All the boats were new and none were taken from another ship,” President Ismay’s testimony.

We tied up to a boat filled with women once, but the rope broke and we got pretty well separated from all the other lifeboats for some time. We had in all about forty in our boat, including ten or twelve stokers in the bow with us who seemed to exercise complete control over our coxswain, and urged him to order the men to row away from the sinking Titanic, as they were in mortal terror of the suction. Two oars were lost soon after we started and they didn’t want to take the time to go back after them, in spite of [250] some of the passengers telling them that there was absolutely no danger from suction. All this accounts for the fact of our being some distance off when the ship went down. We couldn’t persuade the coxswain to turn around till we saw the lights of the Carpathia on the horizon. It was then that we burned some paper, as we couldn’t find our lantern. When the dawn appeared and my small boy Douglas saw the bergs around us and remarked: “Oh, Muddie, look at the beautiful north pole with no Santa Claus on it,” we all couldn’t refrain from smiling in spite of the tragedy of the situation.

We once tied up to a boat full of women, but the rope broke and we ended up pretty far from all the other lifeboats for a while. There were about forty of us in our boat, including ten or twelve stokers in the front who seemed to completely control our coxswain. They urged him to order the men to row away from the sinking Titanic, as they were terrified of the suction. We lost two oars soon after we started, and they didn’t want to take the time to go back for them, even though some of the passengers insisted there was absolutely no danger from suction. That explains why we were some distance away when the ship went down. We couldn’t get the coxswain to turn around until we saw the lights of the Carpathia on the horizon. That’s when we burned some paper because we couldn’t find our lantern. When dawn broke and my little boy Douglas saw the icebergs around us and said, “Oh, Muddie, look at the beautiful north pole with no Santa Claus on it,” we all couldn’t help but smile despite the tragedy of the situation.

No more accurately written or interesting account (one which I freely confess moves me to tears whenever re-read) has come to my notice than the following, which I have the consent of the author to insert in its entirety:

No more accurately written or interesting account (one that I honestly admit makes me tear up every time I read it) has come to my attention than the following, which I have the author's permission to include in full:

WHEN THE “TITANIC” WENT DOWN

WHEN THE “TITANIC” SANK

By

By

Miss Elizabeth W. Shutes

Miss Elizabeth W. Shutes

Such a biting cold air poured into my stateroom that I could not sleep, and the air had so [251] strange an odor,[27] as if it came from a clammy cave. I had noticed that same odor in the ice cave on the Eiger glacier. It all came back to me so vividly that I could not sleep, but lay in my berth until the cabin grew so very cold that I got up and turned on my electric stove. It threw a cheerful red glow around, and the room was soon comfortable; but I lay waiting. I have always loved both day and night on shipboard, and am never fearful of anything, but now I was nervous about the icy air.

The cold air in my cabin was so biting that I couldn’t sleep, and it had a strange smell, almost like it came from a damp cave. I had experienced the same scent in the ice cave on the Eiger glacier. It all came back to me so vividly that I lay awake in my bed until it got so cold that I got up to turn on my electric stove. The warm red glow filled the room, making it comfortable, but I just lay there waiting. I’ve always enjoyed both day and night on a ship and have never felt scared, but now I was uneasy about the icy air.

[27] Seaman Lee testifies to this odor.

[27] Seaman Lee confirms this smell.

Suddenly a queer quivering ran under me, apparently the whole length of the ship. Startled by the very strangeness of the shivering motion, I sprang to the floor. With too perfect a trust in that mighty vessel I again lay down. Some one knocked at my door, and the voice of a friend said: “Come quickly to my cabin; an iceberg has just passed our window; I know we have just struck one.”

Suddenly, a strange shudder ran through the ship, startling me. I jumped up, trusting too much in that huge vessel, and then lay back down. Someone knocked on my door, and a friend's voice called out, "Come quickly to my cabin; an iceberg just passed our window; I think we just hit one."

No confusion, no noise of any kind, one could believe no danger imminent. Our stewardess came and said she could learn nothing. Looking out into the companionway I saw heads appearing asking questions from half-closed doors. All sepulchrally still, no excitement. I sat down again. My friend was by this time dressed; still [252] her daughter and I talked on, Margaret pretending to eat a sandwich. Her hand shook so that the bread kept parting company from the chicken. Then I saw she was frightened, and for the first time I was too, but why get dressed, as no one had given the slightest hint of any possible danger? An officer’s cap passed the door. I asked: “Is there an accident or danger of any kind?” “None, so far as I know,” was his courteous answer, spoken quietly and most kindly. This same officer then entered a cabin a little distance down the companionway and, by this time distrustful of everything, I listened intently, and distinctly heard, “We can keep the water out for a while.” Then, and not until then, did I realize the horror of an accident at sea. Now it was too late to dress; no time for a waist, but a coat and skirt were soon on; slippers were quicker than shoes; the stewardess put on our life-preservers, and we were just ready when Mr. Roebling came to tell us he would take us to our friend’s mother, who was waiting above.

There was no confusion or noise; it felt like there was no danger. Our stewardess came in and said she couldn’t find out anything. I looked out into the hallway and saw heads popping up, asking questions from behind partially closed doors. Everything was eerily quiet, with no excitement. I sat down again. My friend had already gotten dressed, but her daughter and I continued chatting while Margaret pretended to eat a sandwich. Her hand shook so much that the bread kept falling from the chicken. Then I realized she was scared for the first time, and I was too, but why bother getting dressed when no one had suggested any danger? An officer passed by my door, and I asked, "Is there an accident or any danger?" “None that I know of,” he replied kindly and calmly. This same officer then entered a cabin a little further down the hallway, and feeling suspicious, I listened closely, hearing him say, “We can keep the water out for a while.” That’s when I grasped the terror of an accident at sea. It was too late to change; I didn't have time for a waist but quickly threw on a coat and skirt; slippers were faster than shoes. The stewardess helped us put on our life vests, and we were just ready when Mr. Roebling came to tell us he would take us to our friend’s mother, who was waiting above.

We passed by the palm room, where two short hours before we had listened to a beautiful concert, just as one might sit in one’s own home. With never a realizing sense of being on the ocean, why should not one forget?—no motion, no noise of machinery, nothing suggestive of a [253] ship. Happy, laughing men and women constantly passing up and down those broad, strong staircases, and the music went on and the ship went on—nearer and nearer to its end. So short a life, so horrible a death for that great, great ship. What is a more stupendous work than a ship! The almost human pieces of machinery, yet a helpless child, powerless in its struggle with an almighty sea, and the great boat sank, fragile as a rowboat.

We walked past the palm room, where just two hours earlier we had enjoyed a lovely concert, feeling as if we were in our own living room. Without ever feeling like we were on the ocean, why would anyone forget?—no movement, no sound of machines, nothing to remind us of a [253] ship. Happy, laughing men and women moved up and down those wide, sturdy staircases, the music played on, and the ship sailed on—closer to its tragic end. Such a short life, such a terrible death for that magnificent ship. What could be more impressive than a ship! The almost human-like machinery, yet so vulnerable, powerless against the mighty sea, and the great vessel sank, delicate as a rowboat.

How different are these staircases now! No laughing throng, but on either side stand quietly, bravely, the stewards, all equipped with the white, ghostly life-preservers. Always the thing one tries not to see even crossing a ferry. Now only pale faces, each form strapped about with those white bars. So gruesome a scene. We passed on. The awful good-byes. The quiet look of hope in the brave men’s eyes as the wives were put into the lifeboats. Nothing escaped one at this fearful moment. We left from the Sun Deck, seventy-five feet above the water. Mr. Case and Mr. Roebling, brave American men, saw us to the lifeboat, made no effort to save themselves, but stepped back on deck. Later they went to an honored grave.

How different the staircases are now! There’s no laughing crowd, but on either side stand quietly and bravely the stewards, all wearing ghostly white life preservers. It's something you'd try not to notice, even while on a ferry. Now there are only pale faces, each person strapped in with those white bars. Such a grim scene. We moved on. Heartbreaking goodbyes. The quiet hope in the brave men’s eyes as their wives were placed into the lifeboats. Nothing was missed in that terrifying moment. We departed from the Sun Deck, seventy-five feet above the water. Mr. Case and Mr. Roebling, courageous American men, escorted us to the lifeboat, making no effort to save themselves, stepping back onto the deck instead. Later, they were honored with burial at sea.

Our lifeboat, with thirty-six in it, began lowering to the sea. This was done amid the greatest [254] confusion. Rough seamen all giving different orders. No officer aboard. As only one side of the ropes worked, the lifeboat at one time was in such a position that it seemed we must capsize in mid-air. At last the ropes worked together, and we drew nearer and nearer the black, oily water. The first touch of our lifeboat on that black sea came to me as a last good-bye to life, and so we put off—a tiny boat on a great sea—rowed away from what had been a safe home for five days. The first wish on the part of all was to stay near the Titanic. We all felt so much safer near the ship. Surely such a vessel could not sink. I thought the danger must be exaggerated, and we could all be taken aboard again. But surely the outline of that great, good ship was growing less. The bow of the boat was getting black. Light after light was disappearing, and now those rough seamen put to their oars and we were told to hunt under seats, any place, anywhere, for a lantern, a light of any kind. Every place was empty. There was no water—no stimulant of any kind. Not a biscuit—nothing to keep us alive had we drifted long. Had no good Carpathia, with its splendid Captain Rostron, its orderly crew, come to our rescue we must have all perished. Our men knew nothing about the position of the stars, hardly how to pull together. [255] Two oars were soon overboard. The men’s hands were too cold to hold on. We stopped while they beat their hands and arms, then started on again. A sea, calm as a pond, kept our boat steady, and now that mammoth ship is fast, fast disappearing. Only one tiny light is left—a powerless little spark, a lantern fastened to the mast. Fascinated, I watched that black outline until the end. Then across the water swept that awful wail, the cry of those drowning people. In my ears I heard: “She’s gone, lads; row like hell or we’ll get the devil of a swell.” And the horror, the helpless horror, the worst of all—need it have been?

Our lifeboat, holding thirty-six people, began lowering into the sea. Chaos erupted. Rough sailors shouted all sorts of commands. There were no officers anywhere. With only one side of the ropes functioning, at one point the lifeboat was tilted so much it felt like we might capsize. Finally, the ropes worked together, and we got closer to the dark, oily water. The first touch of our lifeboat on that black sea felt like a final farewell to life, and we launched—a small boat on a vast sea—rowing away from a place that had been our safe home for five days. Everyone instinctively wanted to stay close to the Titanic. It felt safer near the ship. Surely a vessel like that couldn't sink. I thought the danger was exaggerated and that we could easily be taken back on board. But the outline of that grand ship was shrinking. The bow of our boat was becoming dark. One light after another began to fade, and then those rough sailors began to row while we were instructed to look under seats and in every corner for a lantern or any source of light. Every spot was empty. There was no water—no supplies. Not a biscuit—nothing to keep us alive if we drifted for a long time. If it weren't for the magnificent Carpathia, with its excellent Captain Rostron and organized crew coming to our rescue, we all would have perished. Our men knew little about navigating by the stars or how to pull together. [255] Soon two oars were overboard. The men’s hands were too cold to grip. We paused while they warmed their hands and arms before we started again. The sea as calm as a pond kept our boat steady, and now that massive ship was quickly disappearing. Only one tiny light remained—a weak spark, a lantern attached to the mast. I watched that dark outline, mesmerized, until it vanished. Then across the water came that dreadful wail, the cry of those drowning. In my ears, I heard: “She’s gone, guys; row like hell or we’ll get swamped.” And the horror, the helplessness—the worst of all—did it really have to happen?

To-day the question is being asked, “Would the Titanic disaster be so discussed had it not been for the great wealth gathered there?” It surely would be, for at a time like this wealth counts for nothing, but man’s philanthropy, man’s brains, man’s heroism, count forever. So many men that stood for the making of a great nation, morally and politically, were swept away by the sinking of that big ship. That is why, day after day, the world goes on asking the why of it all. Had a kind Providence a guiding hand in this? Did our nation need so mighty a stroke to prove that man had grown too self-reliant, too sure of his own power over God’s sea? God’s part was the saving of the few souls on that calmest of oceans [256] on that fearful night. Man’s part was the pushing of the good ship, pushing against all reason, to save what?—a few hours and lose a thousand souls—to have the largest of ships arrive in port even a few hours sooner than anticipated. Risk all, but push, push on, on. The icebergs could be avoided. Surely man’s experience ought to have lent aid, but just so surely it did not.

Today, people ask, “Would the Titanic disaster be talked about so much if it weren't for the immense wealth involved?” It absolutely would be, because in moments like these, wealth means nothing; what truly matters are people’s generosity, intelligence, and bravery, which will be significant forever. So many men who contributed to building a great nation, both morally and politically, were lost when that massive ship sank. That’s why the world continues to question why it happened. Did a benevolent Providence play a role? Did our nation need such a devastating event to show that humanity had become too self-reliant, overconfident in its control over God’s ocean? God's role was to save a few souls on that calmest of oceans [256] on that terrifying night. Humanity's role was to push the good ship onward, going against all logic, to save what?—a few hours and lose a thousand lives—just to have the largest ship arrive at port even a few hours sooner than expected. Risk everything, but push, push onward. The icebergs could have been avoided. Surely human experience should have helped, but just as surely, it did not.

In years past a tendency to live more simply away from pomp and display led to the founding of our American nation. Now what are we demanding to-day? Those same needless luxuries. If they were not demanded they would not be supplied. Gymnasiums, swimming pools, tea rooms, had better give way to make space for the necessary number of lifeboats; lifeboats for the crew, also, who help pilot the good ship across the sea.

In the past, a desire to live more simply, away from showiness, led to the founding of our American nation. So what are we asking for today? Those same unnecessary luxuries. If we didn't want them, they wouldn’t be provided. Gymnasiums, swimming pools, and tea rooms must make room for the necessary number of lifeboats; lifeboats for the crew as well, who help navigate the good ship across the sea.

Sitting by me in the lifeboat were a mother and daughter (Mrs. Hays and Mrs. Davidson). The mother had left a husband on the Titanic, and the daughter a father and husband, and while we were near the other boats those two stricken women would call out a name and ask, “Are you there?” “No,” would come back the awful answer, but these brave women never lost courage, forgot their own sorrow, telling me to sit close to them to keep warm. Now I began [257] to wish for the warm velvet suit I left hanging in my cabin. I had thought of it for a minute, and then had quickly thrown on a lighter weight skirt. I knew the heavier one would make the life-preserver less useful. Had I only known how calm the ocean was that night, I would have felt that death was not so sure, and would have dressed for life rather than for the end. The life-preservers helped to keep us warm, but the night was bitter cold, and it grew colder and colder, and just before dawn, the coldest, darkest hour of all, no help seemed possible. As we put off from the Titanic never was a sky more brilliant, never have I seen so many falling stars. All tended to make those distress rockets that were sent up from the sinking ship look so small, so dull and futile. The brilliancy of the sky only intensified the blackness of the water, our utter loneliness on the sea. The other boats had drifted away from us; we must wait now for dawn and what the day was to bring us we dare not even hope. To see if I could not make the night seem shorter, I tried to imagine myself again in Japan. We had made two strange night departures there, and I was unafraid, and this Atlantic now was calmer than the Inland sea had been at that time. This helped a while, but my hands were freezing cold, and I had to give up [258] pretending and think of the dawn that must soon come.

Sitting next to me in the lifeboat were a mother and daughter (Mrs. Hays and Mrs. Davidson). The mother had left her husband on the Titanic, and the daughter had left her father and husband behind. As we were close to the other boats, those two heartbroken women would call out names, asking, “Are you there?” “No,” came the painful reply, but these brave women never lost their courage, forgetting their own grief as they told me to sit close to them to keep warm. Now I began to wish for the warm velvet suit I had left hanging in my cabin. I had thought about it for a second, then quickly put on a lighter skirt. I knew the heavier one would make the life preserver less effective. If I had only realized how calm the ocean was that night, I wouldn’t have felt that death was so certain, and I would have dressed for life instead of for the end. The life preservers helped keep us warm, but the night was bitterly cold and continued to get colder. Just before dawn, the coldest and darkest hour, no help seemed possible. As we left the Titanic, there had never been a sky so bright, and I had never seen so many shooting stars. They made the distress rockets fired from the sinking ship look small, dull, and pointless. The brightness of the sky only highlighted the darkness of the water, emphasizing our total loneliness on the sea. The other boats had drifted away from us; we had to wait for dawn and what the day would bring, which we hardly dared to hope for. To pass the long night, I imagined myself back in Japan. We had made two strange night departures there, and I had been unafraid, and this Atlantic was calmer than the Inland Sea had been back then. This helped for a little while, but my hands were freezing, and I had to give up pretending and start thinking about the dawn that must come soon.

Two rough looking men had jumped into our boat as we were about to lower, and they kept striking matches, lighting cigars, until I feared we would have no matches left and might need them, so I asked them not to use any more, but they kept on. I do not know what they looked like. It was too dark to really distinguish features clearly, and when the dawn brought the light it brought something so wonderful with it no one looked at anything else or anyone else. Some one asked: “What time is it?” Matches were still left; one was struck. Four o’clock! Where had the hours of the night gone? Yes, dawn would soon be here; and it came, so surely, so strong with cheer. The stars slowly disappeared, and in their place came the faint pink glow of another day. Then I heard, “A light, a ship.” I could not, would not, look while there was a bit of doubt, but kept my eyes away. All night long I had heard, “A light!” Each time it proved to be one of our other lifeboats, someone lighting a piece of paper, anything they could find to burn, and now I could not believe. Someone found a newspaper; it was lighted and held up. Then I looked and saw a ship. A ship bright with lights; strong and steady she waited, and [259] we were to be saved. A straw hat was offered (Mrs. Davidson’s); it would burn longer. That same ship that had come to save us might run us down. But no; she is still. The two, the ship and the dawn, came together, a living painting. White was the vessel, but whiter still were those horribly beautiful icebergs, and as we drew nearer and nearer that good ship we drew nearer to those mountains of ice. As far as the eye could reach they rose. Each one more fantastically chiselled than its neighbor. The floe glistened like an ever-ending meadow covered with new-fallen snow. Those same white mountains, marvellous in their purity, had made of the just ended night one of the blackest the sea has ever known. And near them stood the ship which had come in such quick response to the Titanic’s call for help. The man who works over hours is always the worthwhile kind, and the Marconi operator awaiting a belated message had heard the poor ship’s call for help, and we few out of so many were saved.

Two rough-looking guys jumped into our boat just as we were about to lower it. They kept lighting matches and cigars, and I worried we wouldn't have any matches left when we might need them. I asked them to stop, but they didn’t listen. I couldn't really see their faces; it was too dark to make out any features. When dawn finally arrived, it brought something so incredible that no one cared about anything else. Someone asked, “What time is it?” There were still some matches left; one was lit. Four o’clock! Where had the hours of the night gone? Yes, dawn was coming, and it arrived, bringing cheerfulness with it. The stars slowly faded away, replaced by a soft pink glow of a new day. Then I heard someone say, “A light, a ship.” I couldn’t bring myself to look while there was still some doubt, so I kept my eyes averted. All night, I had heard, “A light!” Each time it turned out to be one of our lifeboats, someone lighting a piece of paper, anything that could burn, so I couldn’t believe it now. Someone found a newspaper, lit it, and held it up. Then I looked and saw a ship. A ship bright with lights; strong and steady, it was waiting for us, and we were about to be saved. Someone offered a straw hat (Mrs. Davidson’s); it would burn longer. That same ship that had come to rescue us might run us down. But no; it remained still. The two—a ship and the dawn—coming together created a living painting. The vessel was white, but even whiter were those hauntingly beautiful icebergs. As we drew closer to that good ship, we also approached those towering mountains of ice. As far as the eye could see, they rose, each one more fantastically carved than the last. The ice floes shimmered like an endless meadow covered with fresh snow. Those same white mountains, stunning in their purity, had turned the recently ended night into one of the darkest the sea has ever known. Nearby stood the ship that had quickly responded to the Titanic’s call for help. The man who puts in extra hours is always the one who matters, and the Marconi operator waiting for a delayed message had heard the distressed ship’s plea for help, and we few out of so many were saved.

From the Carpathia a rope forming a tiny swing was lowered into our lifeboat, and one by one we were drawn into safety. The lady pulled up just ahead of me was very large, and I felt myself being jerked fearfully, when I heard some one say: “Careful, fellers; she’s a lightweight.” [260] I bumped and bumped against the side of the ship until I felt like a bag of meal. My hands were so cold I could hardly hold on to the rope, and I was fearful of letting go. Again I heard: “Steady, fellers; not so fast!” I felt I should let go and bounce out of the ropes; I hardly think that would have been possible, but I felt so at the time. At last I found myself at an opening of some kind and there a kind doctor wrapped me in a warm rug and led me to the dining room, where warm stimulants were given us immediately and everything possible was done for us all. Lifeboats kept coming in, and heart-rending was the sight as widow after widow was brought aboard. Each hoped some lifeboat ahead of hers might have brought her husband safely to this waiting vessel. But always no.

From the Carpathia, a rope forming a small swing was lowered into our lifeboat, and one by one we were pulled to safety. The woman who was pulled up just before me was very large, and I felt myself getting yanked up nervously when I heard someone say, “Careful, guys; she’s a lightweight.” [260] I bumped against the side of the ship until I felt like a sack of flour. My hands were so cold I could barely hold on to the rope, and I was scared to let go. Again I heard, “Steady, guys; not so fast!” I felt like I should release my grip and fall out of the ropes; I hardly think that would have been possible, but it felt that way at the moment. Finally, I found myself at some kind of opening, and there a kind doctor wrapped me in a warm blanket and led me to the dining room, where we were immediately given warm drinks and everything possible was done for us. Lifeboats kept arriving, and it was heartbreaking to see widow after widow being brought aboard. Each one hoped that a lifeboat ahead of hers might have brought her husband safely to this waiting ship, but it never happened.

I was still so cold that I had to get a towel and tie it around my waist. Then I went back to the dining-room and found dear little Louis,[28] the French baby, lying alone; his cold, bare feet had become unwrapped. I put a hot water bottle against this very beautiful boy. He smiled his thanks.

I was still so cold that I had to grab a towel and tie it around my waist. Then I went back to the dining room and found dear little Louis,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ the French baby, lying alone; his cold, bare feet had come undone. I placed a hot water bottle against this very beautiful boy. He smiled his thanks.

[28] One of the Navratil children whose pathetic story has been fully related in the newspapers.

[28] One of the Navratil kids whose sad story has been completely covered in the newspapers.

Knowing how much better I felt after taking the hot stimulant, I tried to get others to take [261] something; but often they just shook their heads and said, “Oh, I can’t.”

Knowing how much better I felt after taking the hot stimulant, I tried to encourage others to take [261] something; but often they just shook their heads and said, “Oh, I can’t.”

Towards night we remembered we had nothing—no comb, brush, nothing of any kind—so we went to the barber-shop. The barber always has everything, but now he had only a few toothbrushes left. I bought a cloth cap of doubtful style; and felt like a walking orphan asylum, but very glad to have anything to cover my head. There were also a few showy silk handkerchiefs left. On the corner of each was embroidered in scarlet, “From a friend.” These we bought and we were now fitted out for our three remaining days at sea.

As night approached, we realized we had nothing—no comb, no brush, nothing at all—so we headed to the barber shop. The barber usually has everything, but this time he only had a few toothbrushes left. I bought a questionable cloth cap; I felt like a walking orphanage, but I was really glad to have something to cover my head. There were also a few flashy silk handkerchiefs available, each with "From a friend" embroidered in red on the corner. We bought those, and now we were prepared for our three remaining days at sea.

Patiently through the dismal, foggy days we lived, waiting for land and possible news of the lost. For the brave American man, a heart full of gratitude, too deep for words, sends out a thanksgiving. That such men are born, live and die for others is a cause for deep gratitude. What country could have shown such men as belong to our American manhood? Thank God for them and for their noble death.

Patiently, we endured the gloomy, foggy days, waiting for land and any news of the lost. The brave American man, with a heart full of gratitude too deep for words, offers thanks. That such men are born, live, and die for others is a reason for profound appreciation. What country could produce such men who are part of our American spirit? Thank God for them and for their noble sacrifice.

EMERGENCY BOAT NO. 1.[29]

[29] This was the fourth boat to leave the starboard side.

[29] This was the fourth boat to depart from the right side.

No disorder in loading or lowering this boat.

No confusion while loading or unloading this boat.

[262] Passengers: Lady Duff Gordon and maid (Miss Francatelli).

[262] Passengers: Lady Duff Gordon and her maid (Miss Francatelli).

Men: Lord Duff Gordon and Messrs. Solomon and Stengel.

Men: Lord Duff Gordon and Mr. Solomon and Mr. Stengel.

Total: 5.

Total: 5.

Crew: Seamen: Symons (in charge), Horswell. Firemen: Collins, Hendrickson, Pusey, Shee, Taylor.

Crew: Seamen: Symons (in charge), Horswell. Firemen: Collins, Hendrickson, Pusey, Shee, Taylor.

Total: 7.

Total: 7.

Grand Total: 12.

Total: 12.

INCIDENTS

G. Symons, A. B. (Br. Inq.):

G. Symons, A. B. (Br. Inq.):

Witness assisted in putting passengers in Nos. 5 and 3 under Mr. Murdoch’s orders, women and children first. He saw 5 and 3 lowered away and went to No. 1. Mr. Murdoch ordered another sailor and five firemen in. Witness saw two ladies running out of the Saloon Deck who asked if they could get in the boat. Murdoch said: “Jump in.” The officer looked around for more, but none were in sight and he ordered to lower away, with the witness in charge. Before leaving the Boat Deck witness saw a white light a point and a half on the port bow about five miles away.

Witness helped to get passengers into boats 5 and 3 at Mr. Murdoch’s direction, ensuring that women and children went first. He watched as boats 5 and 3 were lowered and then moved to boat 1. Mr. Murdoch instructed another sailor and five firemen to get in. Witness saw two women coming from the Saloon Deck asking if they could board the boat. Murdoch replied, “Jump in.” The officer looked around for more passengers, but there were none in sight, so he ordered the boat to be lowered, with the witness in charge. Before leaving the Boat Deck, the witness saw a white light about one and a half points on the port bow, approximately five miles away.

Just after boat No. 1 got away, the water was up to C Deck just under where the ship’s name is. [263] Witness got about 200 yards away and ordered the crew to lay on their oars. The ship’s stern was well up in the air. The foremost lights had disappeared and the only light left was the mast light. The stern was up out of the water at an angle of forty-five degrees; the propeller could just be seen. The boat was pulled away a little further to escape suction; then he stopped and watched.

Just after boat No. 1 launched, the water was up to C Deck, right below where the ship's name is displayed. [263] The witness got about 200 yards away and told the crew to stop rowing. The ship's stern was elevated high above the water. The front lights had gone out, and the only light remaining was from the mast. The stern was out of the water at a forty-five-degree angle; you could barely see the propeller. The boat drifted a bit farther away to avoid the suction, then he paused and observed.

After the Titanic went down he heard the people shrieking for help, but was afraid to go back for fear of their swarming upon him, though there was plenty of room in the boat for eight or a dozen more. He determined on this course himself as “master of the situation.”[30] About a day before landing in New York a present of five pounds came as a surprise to the witness from Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon.

After the Titanic sank, he heard people screaming for help, but he was too scared to go back because he thought they would swarm him, even though there was enough space in the boat for eight or a dozen more. He decided on this course of action himself as “master of the situation.”[30] About a day before arriving in New York, he received a surprise gift of five pounds from Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon.

[30] Italics are mine.—Author.

Italics are mine.—Author.

The President: You state that you were surprised that no one in the boat suggested that you should go back to the assistance of the drowning people?

The President: You say you were surprised that no one on the boat suggested that you should go back to help the people who were drowning?

Witness: Yes.

Witness: Yup.

The President: Why were you surprised?

The President: Why were you shocked?

Witness: I fully expected someone to do so.

Witness: I totally expected someone to do that.

The President: It seemed reasonable that such a suggestion should be made?

The President: Didn't it seem reasonable to make such a suggestion?

[264] Witness: Yes; I should say it would have been reasonable.

[264] Witness: Yes; I would say that it would have made sense.

The President: You said in America to Senator Perkins that you had fourteen to twenty passengers in the boat?

The President: You told Senator Perkins in America that you had fourteen to twenty passengers on the boat?

Witness: I thought I had; I was in the dark.

Witness: I thought I understood; I was completely clueless.

The President: You were not in the dark when you gave that evidence.

The President: You were fully aware when you gave that testimony.

Witness said he thought he was asked how many people there were in the boat, all told.

Witness said he thought he was asked how many people were in the boat altogether.

The Attorney General: You meant that the 14 to 20 meant everybody?

The Attorney General: So you meant that the 14 to 20 included everyone?

Witness: Yes.

Witness: Yeah.

The Attorney General: But you know you only had twelve all told?

The Attorney General: But you know you only had a total of twelve?

Witness: Yes.

Yes.

The President: You must have known perfectly well when you gave this evidence that the number in your boat was twelve. Why did you tell them in America that there were fourteen to twenty in the boat?

The President: You must have known exactly when you gave this evidence that the number in your boat was twelve. Why did you tell them in America that there were fourteen to twenty in the boat?

Witness: I do not know; it was a mistake I made then and the way they muddled us up.

Witness: I don’t know; it was a mistake I made back then and how they mixed us up.

The Attorney General: It was a very plain question. Did you know the names of any passengers?

The Attorney General: It was a straightforward question. Did you know the names of any passengers?

Witness: I knew Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon’s name when we arrived in America.

Witness: I recognized Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon’s name when we got to America.

[265] The Attorney General: Did you say anything in America about having received the five pounds?

[265] The Attorney General: Did you mention in America that you got the five pounds?

Witness: No, sir; and I was not asked.

Witness: No, sir; and I wasn't asked.

The Attorney General: You were asked these very questions in America which we have been putting to you to-day about going back?

The Attorney General: You were asked these same questions in America that we’re asking you today about going back?

Witness: Yes, sir.

Sure thing, sir.

The Attorney General: Why did you not say that you heard the cries, but in the exercise of your discretion as “master of the situation” you did not go back?

The Attorney General: Why didn’t you mention that you heard the cries, but in exercising your judgment as “master of the situation,” you chose not to go back?

Witness: They took us in three at a time in America and they hurried us through the questions.

Witness: They brought us in three at a time in America and rushed us through the questions.

The Attorney General: They asked you: “Did you make any effort to get there,” and you said: “Yes; we went back and could not see anything.” But you said nothing about your discretion. Why did you not tell them that part of the story? You realized that if you had gone back you might have rescued a good many people?

The Attorney General: They asked you, "Did you make any effort to get there?" and you replied, "Yes; we went back and couldn't see anything." But you didn’t mention your discretion. Why didn’t you share that part of the story? Did you understand that if you had gone back, you might have saved a lot of people?

Witness: Yes.

Witness: Yeah.

The Attorney General: The sea was calm, the night was calm and there could not have been a more favorable night for rescuing people?

The Attorney General: The sea was calm, the night was peaceful, and there couldn't have been a better night for saving people.

Witness: Yes.

Yes.

The testimony at the American Inquiry above [266] referred to, because of which this witness was called to account, follows:

The testimony at the American Inquiry above [266] is referenced, which is why this witness was brought to testify:

G. Symons, L. O. (Am. Inq., p. 573):

G. Symons, L. O. (Am. Inq., p. 573):

I was in command of boat No. 1.

I was in charge of boat No. 1.

Senator Perkins: How many passengers did you have on her?

Senator Perkins: How many passengers did you have on board?

Mr. Symons: From fourteen to twenty.

Mr. Symons: From fourteen to twenty.

Senator Perkins: Were they passengers or crew?

Senator Perkins: Were they passengers or crew?

Mr. Symons: There were seven men ordered in; two seamen and five firemen. They were ordered in by Mr. Murdoch.

Mr. Symons: Seven men were called in; two sailors and five firefighters. They were called in by Mr. Murdoch.

Senator Perkins: How many did you have all told?

Senator Perkins: How many did you end up with altogether?

Mr. Symons: I would not say for certain; it was fourteen or twenty. Then we were ordered away.

Mr. Symons: I can't say for sure; it was either fourteen or twenty. Then we were ordered to leave.

Senator Perkins: You did not return to the ship again?

Senator Perkins: You didn't go back to the ship again?

Mr. Symons: Yes; we came back after the ship was gone and saw nothing.

Mr. Symons: Yes; we came back after the ship left and saw nothing.

Senator Perkins: Did you rescue anyone that was in the water?

Senator Perkins: Did you save anyone who was in the water?

Mr. Symons: No, sir; we saw nothing when we came back.

Mr. Symons: No, sir; we didn’t see anything when we came back.

Witness then testified that there was no confusion or excitement among the passengers. It was just the same as if it was an everyday affair. [267] He never saw any rush whatever to get into either of the two boats. He heard the cries of the people in the water.

Witness then testified that there was no confusion or excitement among the passengers. It was just like any other day. [267] He didn't see any rush at all to get into either of the two boats. He heard the cries of the people in the water.

Senator Perkins: Did you say your boat could take more? Did you make any effort to get them?

Senator Perkins: Did you say your boat could hold more? Did you try to get them?

Mr. Symons: Yes. We came back, but when we came back we did not see anybody or hear anybody.

Mr. Symons: Yes. We came back, but when we returned, we didn't see or hear anyone.

He says that his boat could have accommodated easily ten more. He was in charge of her and was ordered away by Officer Murdoch. Did not pull back to the ship again until she went down.

He says that his boat could have easily fit ten more people. He was in charge of it and was ordered away by Officer Murdoch. He didn’t return to the ship until it went down.

Senator Perkins: And so you made no attempt to save any other people after you were ordered to pull away from the ship by someone?

Senator Perkins: So, you didn't try to save anyone else after someone ordered you to move away from the ship?

Mr. Symons: I pulled off and came back after the ship had gone down.

Mr. Symons: I got away and returned after the ship had sunk.

Senator Perkins: And then there were no people there?

Senator Perkins: So there weren't any people there?

Mr. Symons: No, sir; I never saw any.

Mr. Symons: No, I never saw any.

C. E. H. Stengel, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 971):

C. E. H. Stengel, first-class passenger (Am. Inq., p. 971):

There was a small boat they called an Emergency boat in which were three people, Sir Duff Gordon, his wife and Miss Francatelli. I asked [268] to get into the boat. There was no one else around that I could see except the people working at the boats. The officer said: “Jump in.” The railing was rather high. I jumped onto it and rolled into the boat. The officer said: “That’s the funniest thing I have seen to-night,” and laughed heartily. After getting down part of the way the boat began to tip and somebody “hollered” to stop lowering. A man named A. L. Solomon also asked to get in with us. There were five passengers, three stokers and two seamen in the boat.

There was a small boat that they called an Emergency boat with three people in it: Sir Duff Gordon, his wife, and Miss Francatelli. I asked [268] to get into the boat. There was no one else around that I could see except for the crew working on the boats. The officer said, “Jump in.” The railing was pretty high. I jumped onto it and rolled into the boat. The officer said, “That’s the funniest thing I’ve seen tonight,” and laughed heartily. Once we were partway down, the boat started to tip, and someone shouted to stop lowering. A man named A. L. Solomon also asked to join us. There were five passengers, three stokers, and two seamen in the boat.

Senator Smith: Do you know who gave instructions?

Senator Smith: Do you know who issued the orders?

Mr. Stengel: I think between Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon and myself we decided which way to go. We followed a light that was to the bow of the ship.... Most of the boats rowed toward that light, and after the green lights began to burn I suggested that it was better to turn around and go towards them. They were from another lifeboat. When I got into the boat it was right up against the side of the ship. If it had not been, I would have gone right out into the water because I rolled. I did not step in it; I just simply rolled. There was one of the icebergs particularly that I noticed—a very large one which looked something like the Rock of Gibraltar.

Mr. Stengel: I think Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon and I decided which direction to take. We followed a light that was at the front of the ship.... Most of the lifeboats headed toward that light, and after the green lights started shining, I suggested it would be better to turn around and go towards them. They came from another lifeboat. When I got into the boat, it was right up against the side of the ship. If it hadn’t been, I would have fallen straight into the water because I rolled in. I didn’t step into it; I just rolled in. There was one iceberg in particular that I noticed—a very large one that looked a bit like the Rock of Gibraltar.

THE DUFF GORDON EPISODE

Charles Hendrickson, leading fireman (Br. Inq.):

Charles Hendrickson, head firefighter (Br. Inq.):

When the ship sank we picked up nobody. The passengers would not listen to our going back. Of the twelve in the boat, seven were of the crew. Symons, who was in charge, said nothing and we all kept our mouths shut. None of the crew objected to going back. It was a woman who objected, Lady Duff Gordon, who said we would be swamped. People screaming for help could be heard by everyone in our boat. I suggested going back. Heard no one else do so. Mr. Duff Gordon upheld his wife.

When the ship sank, we didn’t pick up anyone. The passengers wouldn’t let us go back. Out of the twelve in the lifeboat, seven were crew members. Symons, who was in charge, said nothing, and we all stayed quiet. None of the crew opposed going back. It was a woman who disagreed, Lady Duff Gordon, who claimed we would be swamped. Everyone in our boat could hear people screaming for help. I suggested going back but didn’t hear anyone else do the same. Mr. Duff Gordon supported his wife.

After we got on the Carpathia Gordon sent for them all and said he would make them a present. He was surprised to receive five pounds from him the day after docking in New York.

After we boarded the Carpathia, Gordon called everyone together and said he wanted to give them a gift. He was shocked to get five pounds from him the day after we arrived in New York.

Hendrickson recalled.

Hendrickson remembered.

Witness cross examined by Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon’s counsel.

Witness cross-examined by Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon's lawyer.

What did you say about Sir Cosmo’s alleged statement preventing you from going back?

What did you say about Sir Cosmo's supposed statement keeping you from returning?

Witness: It was up to us to go back.

Witness: It was our responsibility to go back.

Did anyone in the boat say anything to you about going back?

Did anyone on the boat say anything to you about going back?

[270] Witness: Lady Duff Gordon said something to the effect that if we went back the boat would be swamped.

[270] Witness: Lady Duff Gordon mentioned that if we went back, the boat would capsize.

Who was it that first said anything about Sir Cosmo making a presentation to the crew?

Who was it that first mentioned Sir Cosmo giving a presentation to the crew?

Witness: Fireman Collins came down and said so when we were on board the Carpathia.

Witness: Fireman Collins came down and said that when we were on board the Carpathia.

Before we left the Carpathia all the people rescued were photographed together. We members of the crew wrote our names on Lady Duff Gordon’s lifebelt. From the time we first left off rowing until the time the vessel sank, Lady Duff Gordon was violently seasick and lying on the oars.

Before we left the Carpathia, all the rescued people were photographed together. We crew members wrote our names on Lady Duff Gordon’s lifebelt. From the moment we stopped rowing until the ship sank, Lady Duff Gordon was extremely seasick and lying on the oars.

A. E. Horswell, A. B. (Br. Inq.):

A. E. Horswell, A. B. (Br. Inq.):

Witness said it would have been quite a safe and proper thing to have gone back and that it was an inhuman thing not to do so, but he had to obey the orders of the coxswain. Two days after boarding the Carpathia some gentlemen sent for him and he received a present.

Witness said it would have been completely safe and the right thing to go back, and it was cruel not to do so, but he had to follow the coxswain's orders. Two days after boarding the Carpathia, some gentlemen called for him and he received a gift.

J. Taylor, fireman (Br. Inq.):

J. Taylor, firefighter (Br. Inq.):

Witness testifies that No. 1 boat stood by about 100 yards to avoid suction and was 200 yards off when the Titanic sank. He heard a suggestion made about going back and a lady passenger talked of the boat’s being swamped if they did so. [271] Two gentlemen in the boat said it would be dangerous.

Witness testifies that Boat No. 1 was about 100 yards away to avoid suction and was 200 yards off when the Titanic sank. He heard someone suggest going back, and a lady passenger mentioned that the boat could get swamped if they tried. [271] Two men in the boat said it would be dangerous.

Did your boat ever get within reach of drowning people?

Did your boat ever get close to drowning people?

Witness: No.

Witness: Nope.

How many more could the boat have taken in?

How many more could the boat have carried?

Witness: Twenty-five or thirty in addition to those already in it.

Witness: Twenty-five or thirty more in addition to those already inside.

Did any of the crew object to going back?

Did any of the crew complain about going back?

Witness: No.

Witness: Nah.

Did you ever hear of a boat’s crew consisting of six sailors and one fireman?

Did you ever hear of a boat crew made up of six sailors and one firefighter?

Witness: No.

Witness: Nah.

Lord Mersey: What was it that Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon said to you in the boat?

Lord Mersey: What did Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon say to you in the boat?

Witness: He said he would write to our homes and to our wives and let them know that we were safe.

Witness: He said he would write to our homes and to our wives and let them know that we were safe.

Witness said he received five pounds when he was on board the Carpathia.

Witness said he got five pounds when he was on board the Carpathia.

R. W. Pusey, fireman (Br. Inq.):

R. W. Pusey, firefighter (Br. Inq.):

After the ship went down we heard cries for a quarter of an hour, or twenty minutes. Did not go back in the direction the Titanic had sunk. I heard one of the men say: “We have lost our kit,” and then someone said: “Never mind, we will give you enough to get a new kit.” I was [272] surprised that no one suggested going back. I was surprised that I did not do so, but we were all half dazed. It does occur to me now that we might have gone back and rescued some of the strugglers. I heard Lady Duff Gordon say to Miss Francatelli: “You have lost your beautiful nightdress,” and I said: “Never mind, you have saved your lives; but we have lost our kit”; and then Sir Cosmo offered to provide us with new ones.

After the ship went down, we heard screams for about fifteen to twenty minutes. We didn’t head back toward where the Titanic had sunk. I heard one of the men say, “We’ve lost our gear,” and then someone replied, “It’s okay, we’ll give you enough to get new gear.” I was [272] shocked that no one suggested going back. I was surprised I didn’t suggest it either, but we were all a bit dazed. It occurs to me now that we might have gone back and saved some of the struggling people. I heard Lady Duff Gordon say to Miss Francatelli, “You’ve lost your beautiful nightdress,” and I said, “It’s okay, you’ve saved your lives; but we’ve lost our gear,” and then Sir Cosmo offered to get us new ones.

Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon (Br. Inq.):

Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon (Br. Inq.):

No. 7 was the first boat I went to. It was just being filled. There were only women and the boat was lowered away. No. 3 was partially filled with women, and as there were no more, they filled it up with men. My wife would not go without me. Some men on No. 3 tried to force her away, but she would not go. I heard an officer say: “Man No. 1 boat.” I said to him: “May we get in that boat?” He said: “With pleasure; I wish you would.” He handed the ladies in and then put two Americans in, and after that he said to two or three firemen that they had better get in. When the boat was lowered I thought the Titanic was in a very grave condition. At the time I thought that certainly all the women had gotten off. No notice at all was taken [273] in our boat of these cries. No thought entered my mind about its being possible to go back and try to save some of these people. I made a promise of a present to the men in the boat.

No. 7 was the first boat I approached. It was just being filled. Only women were boarding, and the boat was lowered away. No. 3 had some women in it, and when there were no more, they started letting men in. My wife refused to leave without me. Some men on No. 3 tried to force her away, but she wouldn’t budge. I heard an officer say, “Man No. 1 boat.” I asked him, “Can we get in that boat?” He replied, “Absolutely; I wish you would.” He helped the ladies on board, then let two American men in, and after that told a couple of firemen to get in as well. When the boat was lowered, I thought the Titanic was in serious trouble. At that moment, I really believed that all the women had gotten off. No one in our boat paid any attention to those cries. I didn’t even consider going back to try to rescue any of those people. I promised a gift to the men in the boat.

There was a man sitting next to me and about half an hour after the Titanic sank a man said to me: “I suppose you have lost everything?” I said: “Yes.” He said: “I suppose you can get more.” I said: “Yes.” He said: “Well, we have lost all our kit, for we shall not get anything out of the Company, and our pay ceases from to-night.” I said: “Very well, I will give you five pounds each towards your kit.”

There was a guy sitting next to me, and about half an hour after the Titanic sank, he said to me, “I guess you’ve lost everything?” I replied, “Yeah.” He said, “I guess you can replace it?” I answered, “Yeah.” He continued, “Well, we’ve lost all our gear, since we won’t get anything from the Company, and our pay stops tonight.” I said, “Alright, I’ll give you five pounds each to help with your gear.”

Were the cries from the Titanic clear enough to hear the words, “My God, My God”?

Were the cries from the Titanic loud enough to make out the words, “My God, My God”?

No. You have taken that from the story in the American papers.

No. You've taken that from the story in the American newspapers.

Mr. Stengel in his evidence in New York said, “Between Mr. Duff Gordon and myself we decided the direction of the boat.”

Mr. Stengel, in his testimony in New York, said, “Between Mr. Duff Gordon and me, we decided the course of the boat.”

That’s not so; I did not speak to the coxswain in any way.

That’s not true; I didn’t talk to the coxswain at all.

Lady Duff Gordon (Br. Inq.):

Lady Duff Gordon (British Inquiry):

After the three boats had been gotten away my husband and I were left standing on the deck. Then my husband went up and said, might we [274] not get into this boat, and the officer said very politely: “If you will do so I should be very pleased.” Then somebody hitched me up at the back, lifted me up and pitched me into the boat. My husband and Miss Francatelli were also pitched into the boat; and then two Americans were also pitched in on top of us. Before the Titanic sank I heard terrible cries.

After the three boats had been launched, my husband and I were left standing on the deck. Then my husband approached and asked if we could get into this boat, and the officer replied politely, “If you do, I would be very happy.” Then someone secured me from behind, lifted me up, and threw me into the boat. My husband and Miss Francatelli were also thrown into the boat, and then two Americans were tossed in on top of us. Before the Titanic sank, I heard terrifying screams.

Q. Is it true in an article signed by what purports to be your signature that you heard the last cry which was that of a man shouting, “My God, My God”?

Q. Is it true in an article signed with what seems to be your signature that you heard the last cry, which was a man shouting, “My God, My God”?

A. Absolutely untrue.

A. Totally false.

Address by Mr. A. Clement Edwards, M. P., Counsel for Dock Workers’ Union (Br. Inq.):

Address by Mr. A. Clement Edwards, M. P., Counsel for the Dock Workers' Union (Br. Inq.):

Referring to the Duff Gordon incident he said that the evidence showed that in one of the boats there were only seven seamen and five passengers. If we admitted that, this boat had accommodation for twenty-eight more passengers.

Referring to the Duff Gordon incident, he said that the evidence showed that in one of the boats there were only seven crew members and five passengers. If we accepted that, this boat had space for twenty-eight more passengers.

The primary responsibility for this must necessarily be placed on the member of the crew who was in charge of the boat—Symons, no conduct of anyone else in the boat, however reprehensible, relieving that man from such responsibility.

The main responsibility for this has to be assigned to the crew member who was in charge of the boat—Symons. No actions of anyone else on the boat, no matter how blameworthy, can exempt him from that responsibility.

Here was a boat only a short distance from the ship, so near that the cries of those struggling in the water could be heard. Symons had been told [275] to stand by the ship, and that imposed upon him a specific duty. It was shown in Hendrickson’s evidence that there was to the fullest knowledge of those in the boat a large number of people in the water, and that someone suggested that they should return and try to rescue them. Then it was proved that one of the ladies, who was shown to be Lady Duff Gordon, had said that the boat might be swamped if they went back, and Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon had admitted that this also represented his mental attitude at the time. He (Mr. Edwards) was going to say, and to say quite fearlessly, that a state of mind which could, while within the hearing of the screams of drowning people, think of so material a matter as the giving of money to replace kits was a state of mind which must have contemplated the fact that there was a possibility of rescuing some of these people, and the danger which might arise if this were attempted.

There was a boat just a short distance from the ship, close enough to hear the cries of those struggling in the water. Symons had been instructed to stay by the ship, and this came with a specific responsibility. Hendrickson’s testimony showed that the people in the boat were fully aware of the many people in the water, and someone suggested they should go back and attempt a rescue. It was also demonstrated that one of the women, identified as Lady Duff Gordon, mentioned that the boat could be swamped if they returned, and Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon acknowledged that he shared this concern at the time. He (Mr. Edwards) was prepared to state, quite boldly, that a mindset capable of thinking about something as practical as giving money to replace kits while hearing the screams of drowning individuals indicates that they must have considered the possibility of rescuing some of these people, along with the risks involved in trying to do so.

He was not going to say that there was a blunt, crude bargain, or a deal done with these men: “If you will not go back I will give you five pounds”; but he was going to suggest as a right and true inference that the money was mentioned at that time under these circumstances to give such a sense of ascendancy or supremacy to Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon in the boat that the view to which he [276] gave expression that they should not go back would weigh more with the men than if he had given it as a piece of good advice. There were twenty-eight places on that boat and no one on board had a right to save his own life by avoiding any possible risk involved in filling the vacant places. To say the least of it, it was most reprehensible that there should have been any offer of money calculated to influence the minds of the men or to seduce them from their duty.

He wasn't going to say that there was a straightforward, crude deal with these men: “If you don’t go back, I’ll give you five pounds”; but he was going to imply as a reasonable assumption that the money was brought up at that time under these circumstances to give Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon a sense of control or authority in the boat, making it seem like what he expressed—that they shouldn’t go back—would carry more weight with the men than if he had simply offered it as good advice. There were twenty-eight spots on that boat, and no one on board had the right to save their own life by avoiding any potential risk of not filling the empty seats. To say the least, it was really shameful that there had been any offer of money aimed at influencing the men’s minds or tempting them away from their duty.

From the address of the Attorney-General, Sir Rufus Isaacs, K. C., M. P. (Br. Inq.):

From the address of the Attorney-General, Sir Rufus Isaacs, K.C., M.P. (Br. Inq.):

In regard to boat No. 1, I have to make some comment. This was the Emergency boat on the starboard side, which figured somewhat prominently in the inquiry on account of the evidence which was given in the first instance by Hendrickson, and which led to the calling of Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon. Any comment I have to make in regard to that boat is, I wish to say, not directed to Sir Cosmo or his wife. For my part, I would find it impossible to make any harsh or severe comment on the conduct of any woman who, in circumstances such as these, found herself on the water in a small boat on a dark night, and was afraid to go back because she thought there was a danger of being swamped. At any rate, I will [277] make no comment about that, and the only reason I am directing attention to No. 1 boat is that it is quite plain that it was lowered with twelve persons in it instead of forty. I am unable to say why it was that that boat was so lowered with only five passengers and seven of the crew on board, but that circumstance, I contend, shows the importance of boat drill.

Regarding boat No. 1, I have to make some comments. This was the emergency boat on the starboard side, which played a significant role in the inquiry due to the evidence initially provided by Hendrickson, leading to the questioning of Sir Cosmo Duff Gordon. I want to clarify that my remarks about that boat are not aimed at Sir Cosmo or his wife. Personally, I wouldn't find it right to make any harsh or severe comments about a woman who, in such circumstances, was on the water in a small boat on a dark night and was afraid to return because she thought it might capsize. At any rate, I will make no comments about that, and the only reason I'm bringing attention to boat No. 1 is that it’s clear it was launched with twelve people in it instead of the full forty. I can’t say why that boat was lowered with only five passengers and seven crew members on board, but I believe this situation highlights the importance of boat drills.

As far as he knew from the evidence, no order was given as to the lowering of this boat. He regretted to say that he was quite unable to offer any explanation of it, but he could not see why the boat was lowered under the circumstances. The point of this part of the inquiry was two-fold—(1) the importance of a boat drill; (2) that you should have the men ready.

As far as he knew from the evidence, no one had given an order to lower this boat. He regretted to say that he couldn’t provide any explanation for it, but he didn’t understand why the boat was lowered under the circumstances. The purpose of this part of the inquiry was two-fold—(1) the importance of having a boat drill; (2) that the crew should be prepared.

No doubt if there had been proper organization there would have been a greater possibility of saving more passengers. What struck one was that no one seemed to have known what his duty was or how many persons were to be placed in the boat before it was lowered. In all cases no boat had its complement of what could be carried on this particular night. The vessel was on her first passage, and if all her crew had been engaged on the next voyage no doubt things would have been better, but there was no satisfactory organization with regard to calling passengers [278] and getting them on deck. Had these boats had their full complement it would have been another matter, but the worst of them was this boat No. 1, because the man, Symons, in charge did not exercise his duty. No doubt he was told to stand by, but he went quite a distance away. His evidence was unsatisfactory, and gave no proper account why he did not return. He only said that he “exercised his discretion,” and that he was “master of the situation.” There was, however, no explanation why he went away and why he did not go back except that he would be swamped. That was no explanation. I can see no justification for his not going back. From the evidence, there were no people on the starboard deck at the time. They must have been mistaken in making that statement, because, as they knew, four more boats were subsequently lowered with a number of women and children. The capacity of this boat was forty. No other boat went away with so small a proportion as compared with its capacity, and there was no other boat which went away with a larger number of the crew. I confess it is a thing which I do not understand why that boat was lowered when she was. Speaking generally, the only boats that took their full quantity were four. One had to see what explanation could be given of that. In this particular [279] case it happened that the officers were afraid the boats would buckle. Then they said that no more women were available, and, thirdly, it was contemplated to go back. It struck one as very regrettable that the officers should have doubts in their minds on these points with regard to the capacity of the boats.

If there had been proper organization, there would have been a better chance of saving more passengers. What was surprising was that no one seemed to know what their duty was or how many people should be put in the boat before it was lowered. In every case, no boat was filled to its capacity that night. The ship was on its first voyage, and if all its crew had been busy preparing for the next trip, things might have been better, but there was no effective organization in terms of calling passengers and getting them on deck. If these boats had been filled to capacity, it would have been a different situation, but the worst case was boat No. 1, because the man in charge, Symons, failed to fulfill his duty. He was likely told to stand by, but he wandered quite far away. His testimony was unsatisfactory and didn’t adequately explain why he did not return. He merely stated that he “exercised his discretion” and that he was “master of the situation.” However, there was no reason given for his departure or for not returning, except that he thought he would be overwhelmed. That was not a valid reason. I see no justification for him not going back. From the evidence, there were no people on the starboard deck at that time. They must have been wrong in that statement because, as it turned out, four more boats were subsequently lowered with several women and children. This boat had a capacity of forty. No other boat left with such a small number compared to its capacity, and no other boat departed with a larger number of crew members. I honestly don’t understand why that boat was lowered when it was. In general, only four boats filled to their full capacity. We need to look into what explanation can be provided for that. In this specific case, it seemed that the officers were worried the boats would buckle. Then they claimed no more women were available, and lastly, they contemplated going back. It was truly unfortunate that the officers had doubts about these points regarding the boats' capacity.

BOAT NO. 9.[31]

[31] The fifth boat lowered on starboard side, 1.20 (Br. Rpt., p. 38).

[31] The fifth boat was lowered on the right side, 1.20 (Br. Rpt., p. 38).

No disorder when this boat was loaded and lowered.

No chaos when this boat was loaded and lowered.

Passengers: Mesdames Aubert and maid (Mlle. Segesser), Futrelle, Lines; Miss Lines, and second and third-class.

Passengers: Mrs. Aubert and her maid (Miss Segesser), Futrelle, Lines; Miss Lines, along with those in second and third class.

Men: Two or three.

Men: 2 or 3.

Said good-bye to wife and sank with ship: Mr. Futrelle.

Said goodbye to his wife and went down with the ship: Mr. Futrelle.

Crew: Seamen: Haines (in charge), Wynne, Q. M., McGough, Peters; Stewards: Ward, Widgery and others.

Crew: Seamen: Haines (in charge), Wynne, Q.M., McGough, Peters; Stewards: Ward, Widgery, and others.

Total: 56.

Total: 56.

INCIDENTS

A. Haines, boatswain’s mate (Am. Inq., p. 755):

A. Haines, boatswain’s mate (Am. Inq., p. 755):

Officer Murdoch and witness filled boat 9 with ladies. None of the men passengers tried to get into the boats. Officer Murdoch told them to [280] stand back. There was one woman who refused to get in because she was afraid. When there were no more women forthcoming the boat was full, when two or three men jumped into the bow. There were two sailors, three or four stewards, three or four firemen and two or three men passengers. No. 9 was lowered from the Boat Deck with sixty-three people in the boat and lowered all right. Officer Murdoch put the witness in charge and ordered him to row off and keep clear of the ship. When we saw it going down by the head he pulled further away for the safety of the people in the boat: about 100 yards away at first. Cries were heard after the ship went down. He consulted with the sailors about going back and concluded with so many in the boat it was unsafe to do so. There was no compass in the boat, but he had a little pocket lamp. On Monday morning he saw from thirty to fifty icebergs and a big field of ice miles long and large bergs and “growlers,” the largest from eighty to one hundred feet high.

Officer Murdoch and the witness filled boat 9 with women. None of the male passengers tried to get into the boats. Officer Murdoch told them to stand back. One woman refused to get in because she was scared. When there were no more women coming forward, the boat was full, and two or three men jumped into the bow. There were two sailors, three or four stewards, three or four firemen, and two or three male passengers. Boat No. 9 was lowered from the Boat Deck with sixty-three people on board and went down safely. Officer Murdoch put the witness in charge and ordered him to row away and keep clear of the ship. When they saw it going down at the bow, he pulled further away for the safety of the people in the boat, about 100 yards at first. They heard cries after the ship sank. He discussed with the sailors about going back and decided that with so many people in the boat, it was unsafe to do so. There was no compass in the boat, but he had a small pocket lamp. On Monday morning, he saw between thirty and fifty icebergs and a massive field of ice miles long, with large bergs and “growlers,” the tallest ones around eighty to one hundred feet high.

W. Wynne, Q. M. (Br. Inq.):

W. Wynne, Q. M. (Br. Inq.):

Officer Murdoch ordered witness into boat No. 9. He assisted the ladies and took an oar. He says there were fifty-six all told in the boat, forty-two of whom were women. He saw the light of [281] a steamer—a red light first, and then a white one—about seven or eight miles away. After an interval both lights disappeared. Ten or fifteen minutes afterwards he saw a white light again in the same direction. There was no lamp or compass in the boat.

Officer Murdoch directed the witness to boat No. 9. He helped the women on board and took an oar. He mentioned that there were a total of fifty-six people in the boat, forty-two of whom were women. He noticed the light of a steamer—first a red light, then a white one—about seven or eight miles away. After a while, both lights vanished. Ten to fifteen minutes later, he saw a white light again in the same direction. There was no lamp or compass in the boat.

W. Ward, steward (Am. Inq., p. 595):

W. Ward, steward (Am. Inq., p. 595):

Witness assisted in taking the canvas cover off of boat No. 9 and lowered it to the level of the Boat Deck.[32]

Witness helped remove the canvas cover from boat No. 9 and lowered it down to the Boat Deck.[32]

[32] Brice, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 648) and Wheate, Ass’t. 2nd Steward (Br. Inq.), say No. 9 was filled from A Deck with women and children only.

[32] Brice, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 648) and Wheate, Assistant 2nd Steward (Br. Inq.), report that No. 9 was filled from A Deck with only women and children.

Officer Murdoch, Purser McElroy and Mr. Ismay were near this boat when being loaded. A sailor came along with a bag and threw it into the boat. He said he had been sent to take charge of it by the captain. The boatswain’s mate, Haines, was there and ordered him out. He got out. Either Purser McElroy or Officer Murdoch said: “Pass the women and children that are here into that boat.” There were several men standing around and they fell back. There were quite a quantity of women but he could not say how many were helped into the boat. There were no children. One old lady made a great fuss and absolutely refused to enter the boat. She went [282] back to the companionway and forced her way in and would not get into the boat. One woman, a French lady, fell and hurt herself a little. Purser McElroy ordered two more men into the boat to assist the women. When No. 9 was being lowered the first listing of the ship was noticeable.

Officer Murdoch, Purser McElroy, and Mr. Ismay were near the boat as they were loading it. A sailor came by with a bag and tossed it into the boat, saying he had been sent by the captain to take charge of it. The bosun’s mate, Haines, was there and told him to get out. He complied. Either Purser McElroy or Officer Murdoch said, “Get the women and children that are here into that boat.” Several men standing around stepped back. There were quite a few women, but he couldn’t say how many got helped into the boat. There were no children. One older lady made a huge scene and flat out refused to get in. She went back to the stairs and pushed her way in, refusing to board the boat. One woman, a French lady, fell and injured herself a bit. Purser McElroy ordered two more men into the boat to help the women. When No. 9 was being lowered, the ship’s first list became noticeable.

From the rail to the boat was quite a distance to step down to the bottom of it, and in the dark the women could not see where they were stepping. Purser McElroy told witness to get into the boat to assist the women. Women were called for, but none came along and none were seen on deck at the time. Three or four men were then taken into the boat until the officers thought there were sufficient to lower away with safety.

From the railing to the boat was quite a distance to step down to the bottom of it, and in the dark, the women couldn't see where they were stepping. Purser McElroy told the witness to get into the boat to help the women. They called for women, but none came forward and none were seen on deck at the time. Three or four men were then taken into the boat until the officers thought there were enough to lower it safely.

No. 9 was lowered into the water before No. 11. There was some difficulty in unlashing the oars because for some time no one had a knife. There were four men who rowed all night, but there were some of them in the boat who had never been to sea before and did not know the first thing about an oar, or the bow from the stern. Haines gave orders to pull away. When 200 yards off, rowing was stopped for about an hour. Haines was afraid of suction and we pulled away to about a quarter of a mile from the ship. The ship went down very gradually for a while by the head. We could just see the ports as she [283] dipped. She gave a kind of a sudden lurch forward. He heard a couple of reports like a volley of musketry; not like an explosion at all. His boat was too full and it would have been madness to have gone back. He thinks No. 9 was the fourth or fifth boat picked up by the Carpathia. There was quite a big lot of field ice and several large icebergs in amongst the field; also two or three separated from the main body of the field.

No. 9 was lowered into the water before No. 11. There was some trouble unfastening the oars because no one had a knife for a while. Four men rowed all night, but some of the guys in the boat had never been to sea before and didn’t know anything about rowing, or which end was the bow and which was the stern. Haines told everyone to start rowing. When we were about 200 yards away, we stopped rowing for about an hour. Haines was worried about suction, so we moved back to about a quarter of a mile from the ship. The ship went down slowly at the front for a bit. We could just see the portholes as she sank. Then she suddenly lurched forward. He heard a couple of sounds like a volley of gunfire; it didn’t sound like an explosion at all. His boat was too full, and it would have been crazy to go back. He thinks No. 9 was the fourth or fifth boat picked up by the Carpathia. There was quite a lot of field ice and several large icebergs among the field; also two or three were separated from the main body of the field.

J. Widgery, bath steward (Am. Inq., p. 602):

J. Widgery, bath steward (Am. Inq., p. 602):

Witness says that all passengers were out of their cabins on deck before he went up.

Witness says that all passengers were out of their cabins on deck before he went up.

When he got to the Boat Deck No. 7 was about to be lowered, but the purser sent him to No. 9. The canvas had been taken off and he helped lower the boat. Purser McElroy ordered him into the boat to help the boatswain’s mate pass in women. Women were called for. An elderly lady came along. She was frightened. The boatswain’s mate and himself assisted her, but she pulled away and went back to the door (of the companionway) and downstairs. Just before they left the ship the officer gave the order to Haines to keep about 100 yards off. The boat was full as it started to lower away. When they got to the water he was the only one that had a [284] knife to cut loose the oars. He says that the balance of his testimony would be the same as that of Mr. Ward, the previous witness.

When he reached the Boat Deck, they were about to lower No. 7, but the purser directed him to No. 9. The canvas had been removed, and he helped lower the boat. Purser McElroy ordered him to get into the boat to assist the boatswain’s mate in bringing women in. They called for women. An elderly lady came forward, looking scared. The boatswain’s mate and he helped her, but she pulled away and went back to the door of the companionway and went downstairs. Just before they left the ship, the officer instructed Haines to keep about 100 yards away. The boat was full as it began to lower. When they reached the water, he was the only one with a [284] knife to cut the oars free. He stated that the rest of his testimony would match that of Mr. Ward, the previous witness.

BOAT NO. 11.[33]

[33] Sixth boat lowered on starboard side, 1.25 (Br. Rpt., p. 38).

[33] The sixth boat was lowered on the right side, 1.25 (Br. Rpt., p. 38).

No disorder when this boat was loaded and lowered.

No chaos when this boat was loaded and lowered.

Passengers: Women: Mrs. Schabert and two others of first cabin; all the rest second and third class. Fifty-eight women and children in all.

Passengers: Women: Mrs. Schabert and two others from first class; all the rest from second and third class. Fifty-eight women and children in total.

Men: Mr. Mock, first cabin, and two others.

Men: Mr. Mock, first class, and two others.

Crew: Seamen: Humphreys (in charge), Brice; Stewards: Wheate, MacKay, McMicken, Thessinger, Wheelton; Fireman: ——; Stewardess: Mrs. Robinson.

Crew: Seamen: Humphreys (in charge), Brice; Stewards: Wheate, MacKay, McMicken, Thessinger, Wheelton; Fireman: —; Stewardess: Mrs. Robinson.

Total: 70.

Total: 70.

INCIDENTS

W. Brice, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 648):

W. Brice, A. B. (Am. Inq., p. 648):

This boat was filled from A Deck. An officer said: “Is there a sailor in the boat?” There was no answer. I jumped out and went down the fall into the bow. Nobody was in the stern. I went aft and shipped the rudder. By that time the boat had been filled with women and children. We had a bit of difficulty in keeping the boat clear of a big body of water coming from the ship’s side. [285] The after block got jammed, but I think that must have been on account of the trip not being pushed right down to disconnect the block from the boat. We managed to keep the boat clear from this body of water. It was the pump discharge. There were only two seamen in the boat, a fireman, about six stewards and fifty-one passengers. There were no women and children who tried to get into the boat and were unable to do so. There was no rush and no panic whatever. Everything was done in perfect order and discipline.

This boat was filled from A Deck. An officer said, “Is there a sailor in the boat?” There was no answer. I jumped out and went down the fall into the bow. Nobody was in the stern. I went to the back and took control of the rudder. By that time, the boat had filled up with women and children. We had a bit of trouble keeping the boat clear of a large amount of water coming from the ship’s side. [285] The after block got jammed, but I think that was because the trip wasn't pushed all the way down to disconnect the block from the boat. We managed to keep the boat clear of this water. It was the pump discharge. There were only two seamen in the boat, a fireman, about six stewards, and fifty-one passengers. No women and children tried to get into the boat and couldn’t do so. There was no rush or panic at all. Everything was done in perfect order and discipline.

Mr. Humphreys, A. B., was in charge of No. 11. There was no light or lantern in our boat. I cut the lashing from the oil bottle and cut rope and made torches. The ship sank bow down first almost perpendicularly. She became a black mass before she made the final plunge when boat was about a quarter of a mile away. Boat No. 9 was packed. Passengers were about forty-five women and about four or five children in arms.

Mr. Humphreys, A. B., was in charge of No. 11. We didn't have any light or lantern in our boat. I cut the lashing off the oil bottle and the rope to make torches. The ship sank nose first, almost straight down. It turned into a dark shape before taking its final dive when our boat was about a quarter of a mile away. Boat No. 9 was full. There were about forty-five women and around four or five small children.

E. Wheelton, steward (Am. Inq.):

E. Wheelton, steward (Am. Inquiry):

As I made along B Deck I met Mr. Andrews, the builder, who was opening the rooms and looking in to see if there was anyone in, and closing the doors again. Nos. 7, 5 and 9 had gone. No. 11 boat was hanging in the davits. Mr. Murdoch said: “You go too.” He shouted: “Women [286] and children first.” He was then on the top deck standing by the taffrail. The boat was loaded with women and children, and I think there were eight or nine men in the boat altogether, including our crew, and one passenger.

As I walked along B Deck, I ran into Mr. Andrews, the builder, who was opening the rooms to check if anyone was inside and then closing the doors again. Rooms 7, 5, and 9 were empty. Lifeboat 11 was hanging in the davits. Mr. Murdoch said, “You go too.” He shouted, “Women and children first.” He was on the top deck by the railing. The boat was filled with women and children, and I think there were eight or nine men in the boat overall, including our crew and one passenger.

“Have you got any sailors in?” asked Mr. Murdoch. I said: “No, sir.” He told two sailors to jump into the boat. We lowered away. Everything went very smooth until we touched the water. When we pushed away from the ship’s side we had a slight difficulty in hoisting the after block. We pulled away about 300 yards. We rowed around to get close to the other boats. There were about fifty-eight all told in No. 11. It took all of its passengers from A Deck except the two sailors. I think there were two boats left on the starboard side when No. 11 was lowered. The eight or nine men in the boat included a passenger. A quartermaster (Humphreys) was in charge.

“Do you have any sailors on board?” Mr. Murdoch asked. I replied, “No, sir.” He instructed two sailors to jump into the boat. We lowered it down. Everything went pretty smoothly until we hit the water. When we pushed away from the ship's side, we had a bit of trouble hoisting the after block. We moved away about 300 yards. We rowed around to get closer to the other boats. There were about fifty-eight in total in No. 11. It took all its passengers from A Deck except for the two sailors. I think there were two boats left on the starboard side when No. 11 was lowered. The eight or nine men in the boat included a passenger. A quartermaster (Humphreys) was in charge.

C. D. MacKay, steward (Br. Inq.):

C. D. MacKay, steward (Br. Inq.):

No. 11 was lowered to A Deck. Murdoch ordered me to take charge. We collected all the women (40) on the Boat Deck, and on A Deck we collected a few more. The crew were five stewards, one fireman, two sailors, one forward and one aft. There was Wheelton, McMicken, [287] Thessinger, Wheate and myself. The others were strangers to the ship. There were two second-class ladies, one second-class gentleman, and the rest were third-class ladies. I found out that they were all third-class passengers. We had some difficulty in getting the after fall away. We went away from the ship about a quarter of a mile. No compass. The women complained that they were crushed up so much and had to stand. Complaints were made against the men because they smoked.

No. 11 was lowered to A Deck. Murdoch directed me to take charge. We rounded up all the women (40) on the Boat Deck, and we gathered a few more on A Deck. The crew consisted of five stewards, one fireman, two sailors, one at the front and one at the back. There was Wheelton, McMicken, [287] Thessinger, Wheate, and me. The others were unfamiliar with the ship. There were two second-class women, one second-class man, and the rest were third-class women. I learned that they were all third-class passengers. We had some trouble getting the after fall away. We drifted about a quarter of a mile from the ship. No compass. The women complained about being cramped and having to stand. There were complaints about the men smoking.

J. T. Wheate, Ass’t. 2nd Steward (Br. Inq.):

J. T. Wheate, Assistant 2nd Steward (Br. Inq.):

Witness went upstairs to the Boat Deck where Mr. Murdoch ordered the boats to the A Deck where the witness and seventy of his men helped pass the women and children into boat No. 9, and none but women and children were taken in. He then filled up No. 11 with fifty-nine women and children, three male passengers and a crew of seven stewards, two sailors and one fireman. He could not say how the three male passengers got there. The order was very good. There was nobody on the Boat Deck, so the people were taken off on the A Deck.

Witness went upstairs to the Boat Deck where Mr. Murdoch instructed the boats to go to A Deck, where the witness and seventy of his men helped get the women and children into boat No. 9, and only women and children were allowed onboard. He then filled boat No. 11 with fifty-nine women and children, three male passengers, and a crew of seven stewards, two sailors, and one fireman. He couldn't say how the three male passengers ended up there. The order was very clear. There was nobody on the Boat Deck, so the evacuees were taken off from A Deck.

Philip E. Mock, first cabin passenger [letter]:

Philip E. Mock, first-class passenger [letter]:

No. 11 carried the largest number of passengers of any boat—about sixty-five. There were [288] only two first cabin passengers in the boat besides my sister, Mrs. Schabert, and myself. The remainder were second-class or stewards and stewardesses. We were probably a mile away when the Titanic’s lights went out. I last saw the ship with her stern high in the air going down. After the noise I saw a huge column of black smoke slightly lighter than the sky rising high into the sky and then flattening out at the top like a mushroom.

No. 11 had the most passengers of any boat—about sixty-five. There were [288] only two first-class passengers in the boat besides my sister, Mrs. Schabert, and me. The rest were second-class or crew members. We were probably a mile away when the Titanic’s lights went out. I last saw the ship with its stern raised high in the air as it sank. After the noise, I saw a massive column of black smoke, a bit lighter than the sky, rising high and then leveling off at the top like a mushroom.

I at no time saw any panic and not much confusion. I can positively assert this as I was near every boat lowered on the starboard side up to the time No. 11 was lowered. With the exception of some stokers who pushed their way into boat No. 3 or No. 5, I saw no man or woman force entry into a lifeboat. One of these was No. 13 going down, before we touched the water.

I never saw any panic and not much confusion. I can confidently say this because I was close to every boat lowered on the right side until No. 11 was lowered. Apart from some stokers who pushed their way into boat No. 3 or No. 5, I didn’t see anyone force their way into a lifeboat. One of these was No. 13 going down, before we even hit the water.

From address of the Attorney-General, Sir Rufus Isaacs, K. C., M. P.

From the address of the Attorney General, Sir Rufus Isaacs, K.C., M.P.

“No. 11 took seventy, and carried the largest number of any boat.”

“No. 11 took seventy and carried the highest number of any boat.”

BOAT NO. 13.[34]

[34] Seventh boat lowered on starboard side, 1.25 (Br. Rpt., p. 38).

[34] The seventh boat was lowered on the right side, 1.25 (Br. Rpt., p. 38).

No disorder when this boat was loaded and lowered.

No chaos when this boat was loaded and lowered.

[289] Passengers: Women: Second cabin, including Mrs. Caldwell and her child Alden. All the rest second and third-class women.

[289] Passengers: Women: Second cabin, which includes Mrs. Caldwell and her child Alden. All the other women are in second and third class.

Men: Dr. Dodge only first cabin passenger. Second cabin, Messrs. Beasley and Caldwell. One Japanese.

Men: Dr. Dodge is the only first-class passenger. In second class, we have Messrs. Beasley and Caldwell. There's one Japanese passenger.

Crew: Firemen: Barrett (in charge), Beauchamp, Major and two others. Stewards: Ray, Wright and another; also baker ——.

Crew: Firefighters: Barrett (in charge), Beauchamp, Major, and two others. Stewards: Ray, Wright, and one more; also a baker ——.

Total: 64.

Total: 64.

INCIDENTS

Mr. Lawrence Beesley’s book, already cited, gives an excellent description of No. 13’s history, but for further details, see his book, The Loss of the SS. Titanic, Houghton, Mifflin Co., Boston.

Mr. Lawrence Beesley’s book, already mentioned, provides a great overview of No. 13’s history, but for more details, check out his book, The Loss of the SS. Titanic, Houghton, Mifflin Co., Boston.

F. Barrett, leading stoker (Br. Inq.):

F. Barrett, chief stoker (Br. Inq.):

Witness then made his escape up the escape ladder and walked aft on to Deck A on the starboard side, where only two boats were left, Nos. 13 and 15. No. 13 was partly lowered when he got there. Five-sixths in the boat were women. No. 15 was lowered about thirty seconds later. When No. 13 got down to the water he shouted: “Let go the after fall,” but, as no one took any notice, he had to walk over women and cut the fall himself. No. 15 came down nearly on top of them, but they just got clear. He took charge of [290] the boat until he got so cold that he had to give up to someone else. A woman put a cloak over him, as he felt so freezing, and he could not remember anything after that. No men waiting on the deck got into his boat. They all stood in one line in perfect order waiting to be told to get into the boat. There was no disorder whatever. They picked up nobody from the sea.

Witness then made his escape up the escape ladder and walked aft onto Deck A on the starboard side, where only two boats were left, Nos. 13 and 15. No. 13 was partly lowered when he got there. Five-sixths of the people in the boat were women. No. 15 was lowered about thirty seconds later. When No. 13 reached the water, he shouted, “Let go of the after fall,” but since no one responded, he had to walk over the women and cut the fall himself. No. 15 came down nearly on top of them, but they just managed to clear out. He took charge of the boat until he got so cold that he had to hand over to someone else. A woman put a cloak over him because he felt so frozen, and he couldn’t remember anything after that. No men waiting on the deck got into his boat. They all stood in a single file in perfect order, waiting to be instructed to board. There was no disorder whatsoever. They picked up nobody from the sea.

F. D. Ray, steward (Am. Inq., p. 798):

F. D. Ray, steward (Am. Inq., p. 798):

Witness assisted in the loading of boat No. 9 and saw it and No. 11 boat lowered, and went to No. 13 on A Deck. He saw it about half filled with women and children. A few men were ordered to get in; about nine to a dozen passengers and crew. Dr. Washington Dodge was there and was told that his wife and child had gone away in one of the boats. Witness said to him: “You had better get in here then,” and got behind him and pushed him and followed after him. A rather large woman came along crying and saying: “Do not put me in the boat; I don’t want to get in one. I have never been in an open boat in my life.” He said: “You have got to go and you may as well keep quiet.” After that there was a small child rolled in a blanket thrown into the boat to him. The woman that brought it got into the boat afterwards.

Witness helped load lifeboat No. 9 and saw it and No. 11 being lowered before heading to No. 13 on A Deck. He noticed it was about half full of women and children. A few men were told to get in; there were about nine to a dozen passengers and crew. Dr. Washington Dodge was there and was informed that his wife and child had left in one of the boats. Witness said to him, “You’d better get in here then,” and pushed him from behind, following him into the boat. A rather large woman came along crying, saying, “Don’t put me in the boat; I don’t want to get in one. I’ve never been in an open boat in my life.” He replied, “You have to go, so you might as well keep quiet.” After that, a small child wrapped in a blanket was thrown into the boat towards him. The woman who brought it got into the boat afterwards.

[291] We left about three or four men on the deck at the rail and they went along to No. 15 boat. No. 13 was lowered away. When nearly to the water, two or three of them noticed a very large discharge of water coming from the ship’s side which he thought was the pumps working. The hole was about two feet wide and about a foot deep with a solid mass of water coming out. They shouted for the boat to be stopped from being lowered and they responded promptly and stopped lowering the boat. They pushed it off from the side of the ship until they were free from this discharge. He thinks there were no sailors or quartermasters in the boat because they apparently did not know how to get free from the tackle. Knives were called for to cut loose. In the meantime they were drifting a little aft and boat No. 15 was being lowered immediately upon them about two feet from their heads and they all shouted again, and they again replied very promptly and stopped lowering boat No. 15. They elected a fireman (Barrett) to take charge. Steward Wright was in the boat; two or three children and a very young baby seven months old. Besides Nos. 9, 11, and 13, No. 15 was lowered to Deck A and filled from it. He saw no male passengers or men of the crew whatever ordered out or thrown out of these lifeboats on the [292] starboard side. Everybody was very orderly and there was no occasion to throw anybody out. In No. 13 there were about four or five firemen, one baker, three stewards; about nine of the crew. Dr. Washington Dodge was the only first-class passenger and the rest were third-class. There was one Japanese. There was no crowd whatever on A Deck while he was loading these boats. No. 13 was full.

[291] We left about three or four men on the deck at the rail, and they went over to No. 15 boat. No. 13 was being lowered. When it was almost to the water, two or three of them noticed a large amount of water gushing out from the ship's side, which they thought was just the pumps working. The hole was about two feet wide and a foot deep, with a strong flow of water coming out. They shouted for the boat to stop being lowered, and the crew responded quickly, halting the descent. They pushed the boat away from the side of the ship until they were clear of the water discharge. He thinks there were no sailors or quartermasters in the boat because they didn’t seem to know how to free themselves from the rigging. They called for knives to cut loose. In the meantime, they drifted a bit towards the back, and boat No. 15 was being lowered right above them, just two feet from their heads, prompting another round of shouts. Again, the crew quickly stopped lowering boat No. 15. They appointed a fireman, Barrett, to take charge. Steward Wright was in the boat, along with two or three children and a very young baby, just seven months old. Besides Nos. 9, 11, and 13, No. 15 was lowered to Deck A and filled from there. He saw no male passengers or crew members forced out or thrown out of these lifeboats on the starboard side. Everyone was very orderly, and there was no reason to throw anyone out. In No. 13, there were about four or five firemen, one baker, three stewards; about nine crew members. Dr. Washington Dodge was the only first-class passenger, and the rest were third-class. There was one Japanese passenger. There was no crowd at all on A Deck while he was loading these boats. No. 13 was full. [292]

Extracts from Dr. Washington Dodge’s address: “The Loss of the Titanic,” a copy of which he kindly sent me:

Extracts from Dr. Washington Dodge’s address: “The Loss of the Titanic,” a copy of which he kindly sent me:

I heard one man say that the impact was due to ice. Upon one of his listeners’ questioning the authority of this, he replied: “Go up forward and look down on the fo’castle deck, and you can see for yourself.” I at once walked forward to the end of the promenade deck, and looking down could see, just within the starboard rail, small fragments of broken ice, amounting possibly to several cartloads. As I stood there an incident occurred which made me take a more serious view of the situation, than I otherwise would.

I heard a guy say that the impact was caused by ice. When one of his listeners questioned his authority on that, he replied, “Go up front and look down at the fo’castle deck, and you’ll see for yourself.” I immediately walked to the end of the promenade deck, and looking down, I could see, just within the starboard rail, small pieces of broken ice, probably amounting to several cartloads. As I stood there, something happened that made me take a more serious view of the situation than I would have otherwise.

Two stokers, who had slipped up onto the promenade deck unobserved, said to me: “Do you think there is any danger, sir?” I replied: “If there is any danger it would be due to the [293] vessel’s having sprung a leak, and you ought to know more about it than I.” They replied, in what appeared to me to be an alarmed tone: “Well, sir, the water was pouring into the stoke ’old when we came up, sir.” At this time I observed quite a number of steerage passengers, who were amusing themselves by walking over the ice, and kicking it about the deck. No ice or iceberg was to be seen in the ocean.

Two stokers who had quietly come up to the promenade deck asked me, “Do you think there’s any danger, sir?” I replied, “If there is any danger, it would be because the [293] vessel has sprung a leak, and you should know more about it than I do.” They responded, sounding alarmed, “Well, sir, the water was pouring into the stoke hold when we came up, sir.” At that moment, I noticed several steerage passengers who were having fun walking on the ice and kicking it around the deck. There was no ice or iceberg visible in the ocean.

I watched the boats on the starboard side, as they were successively filled and lowered away. At no time during this period, was there any panic, or evidence of fear, or unusual alarm. I saw no women nor children weep, nor were there any evidences of hysteria observed by me.

I watched the boats on the right side as they were filled and lowered one after another. At no point during this time was there any panic, fear, or unusual alarm. I didn't see any women or children crying, and I didn't notice any signs of hysteria.

I watched all boats on the starboard side, comprising the odd numbers from one to thirteen, as they were launched. Not a boat was launched which would not have held from ten to twenty-five more persons. Never were there enough women or children present to fill any boat before it was launched. In all cases, as soon as those who responded to the officers’ call were in the boats, the order was given to “Lower away.”

I watched all the boats on the right side, numbered from one to thirteen, as they were launched. Not a single boat was launched that couldn’t hold an extra ten to twenty-five people. There were never enough women or children present to fill any boat before it was launched. In every case, as soon as those who answered the officers’ call were in the boats, the order was given to “Lower away.”

What the conditions were on the port side of the vessel I had no means of observing. We were in semi-darkness on the Boat Deck, and owing to [294] the immense length and breadth of the vessel, and the fact that between the port and the starboard side of the Boat Deck, there were officers’ cabins, staterooms for passengers, a gymnasium, and innumerable immense ventilators, it would have been impossible, even in daylight, to have obtained a view of but a limited portion of this boat deck. We only knew what was going on within a radius of possibly forty feet.

What the conditions were like on the port side of the ship, I had no way of knowing. We were in dim light on the Boat Deck, and because of the huge length and width of the vessel, along with the fact that between the port and starboard sides of the Boat Deck, there were officers’ cabins, passenger staterooms, a gym, and countless large ventilators, it would have been impossible, even in daylight, to see more than a small part of this boat deck. We only knew what was happening within about forty feet.

Boats Nos. 13 and 15 were swung from the davits at about the same moment. I heard the officer in charge of No. 13 say: “We’ll lower this boat to Deck A.” Observing a group of possibly fifty or sixty about boat 15, a small proportion of which number were women, I descended by means of a stairway close at hand to the deck below, Deck A. Here, as the boat was lowered even with the deck, the women, about eight in number, were assisted by several of us over the rail of the steamer into the boat. The officer in charge then held the boat, and called repeatedly for more women. None appearing, and there being none visible on the deck, which was then brightly illuminated, the men were told to tumble in. Along with those present I entered the boat. Ray was my table steward and called to me to get in.

Boats No. 13 and 15 were lowered from the davits at about the same time. I heard the officer in charge of No. 13 say, “We’ll lower this boat to Deck A.” Noticing a group of maybe fifty or sixty people near boat 15, a small number of whom were women, I went down the nearby stairway to the deck below, Deck A. Here, as the boat was lowered to the level of the deck, about eight women were helped over the rail of the steamer into the boat by several of us. The officer in charge then held the boat and repeatedly called for more women. Since none appeared and none were visible on the brightly lit deck, the men were instructed to get in. I joined those already there and entered the boat. Ray, my table steward, called out to me to get in.

The boat in which I embarked was rapidly [295] lowered, and as it approached the water I observed, as I looked over the edge of the boat, that the bow, near which I was seated, was being lowered directly into an enormous stream of water, three or four feet in diameter, which was being thrown with great force from the side of the vessel. This was the water thrown out by the condenser pumps. Had our boat been lowered into the same it would have been swamped in an instant. The loud cries which were raised by the occupants of the boat caused those who were sixty or seventy feet above us to cease lowering our boat. Securing an oar with considerable difficulty, as the oars had been firmly lashed together by means of heavy tarred twine, and as in addition they were on the seat running parallel with the side of the lifeboat, with no less than eight or ten occupants of the boat sitting on them, none of whom showed any tendency to disturb themselves—we pushed the bow of the lifeboat, by means of the oar, a sufficient distance away from the side of the Titanic to clear this great stream of water which was gushing forth. We were then safely lowered to the water. During the few moments occupied by these occurrences I felt for the only time a sense of impending danger.

The boat I got into was quickly lowered, and as it neared the water, I noticed, while looking over the edge, that the front section, where I was sitting, was being lowered right into a huge stream of water, about three or four feet wide, that was being forcefully shot out from the side of the ship. This was the water being ejected by the condenser pumps. If our boat had been lowered into it, it would have capsized immediately. The loud shouts from the people in the boat made those who were sixty or seventy feet above us stop lowering it. After some effort, I managed to grab an oar, as the oars had been tightly bound together with heavy tarred twine, and they were placed on the seat next to the side of the lifeboat, with at least eight or ten people sitting on them, none of whom seemed willing to move. We used the oar to push the front of the lifeboat far enough away from the Titanic to avoid the massive stream of water that was pouring out. We were then safely lowered into the water. During those few moments, I felt a sense of imminent danger for the first time.

We were directed to pull our lifeboat from the [296] steamer, and to follow a light which was carried in one of the other lifeboats, which had been launched prior to ours. Our lifeboat was found to contain no lantern, as the regulations require; nor was there a single sailor, or officer in the boat. Those who undertook to handle the oars were poor oarsmen, almost without exception, and our progress was extremely slow. Together with two or three other lifeboats which were in the vicinity, we endeavored to overtake the lifeboat which carried the light, in order that we might not drift away and possibly become lost. This light appeared to be a quarter of a mile distant, but, in spite of our best endeavors, we were never enabled to approach any nearer to it, although we must have rowed at least a mile.

We were instructed to pull our lifeboat from the [296] steamer and follow a light that was being carried in one of the other lifeboats, which had been launched before ours. Our lifeboat turned out to have no lantern, as the rules require; nor was there a single sailor or officer on board. Those who were trying to row were mostly bad oarsmen, and our progress was really slow. Along with two or three other lifeboats nearby, we tried to catch up to the lifeboat with the light so we wouldn’t drift away and possibly get lost. The light seemed to be about a quarter of a mile away, but despite our best efforts, we could never get any closer to it, even though we must have rowed at least a mile.

BOAT NO. 15.[35]

[35] Br. Rpt., p. 38, places this next to last lowered on starboard side at 1.35.

[35] Br. Rpt., p. 38, puts this second to last on the starboard side at 1:35.

No disorder in loading or lowering this boat.

No issues with loading or unloading this boat.

Passengers: All third-class women and children (53) and

Passengers: All third-class women and children (53) and

Men: Mr. Haven (first-class) and three others (third-class) only. Total: 4.

Men: Mr. Haven (first-class) and three others (third-class). Total: 4.

Crew: Firemen: Diamond (in charge), Cavell, Taylor; Stewards: Rule, Hart. Total: 13.

Crew: Firefighters: Diamond (in charge), Cavell, Taylor; Stewards: Rule, Hart. Total: 13.

Grand Total (Br. Rpt., p. 38): 70.

Grand Total (Br. Rpt., p. 38): 70.

INCIDENTS

G. Cavell, trimmer (Br. Inq.):

G. Cavell, trimmer (Br. Inquiry):

The officer ordered five of us in the boat. We took on all the women and children and the boat was then lowered. We lowered to the first-class (i. e. A) deck and took on a few more women and children, about five, and then lowered to the water. From the lower deck we took in about sixty. There were men about but we did not take them in. They were not kept back. They were third-class passengers, I think—sixty women, Irish. Fireman Diamond took charge. No other seaman in this boat. There were none left on the third-class decks after I had taken the women.

The officer ordered five of us onto the boat. We took on all the women and children and then lowered the boat. We dropped down to the first-class (i.e., A) deck and picked up a few more women and children, around five, and then we lowered to the water. From the lower deck, we took on about sixty people. There were some men there, but we didn't let them on. They weren't stopped from coming. I think they were third-class passengers—about sixty women, Irish. Fireman Diamond was in charge. There were no other crew members in this boat. There wasn't anyone left on the third-class decks after I took the women.

S. J. Rule, bathroom steward (Br. Inq.):

S. J. Rule, bathroom attendant (British Inquiry):

Mr. Murdoch called to the men to get into the boat. About six got in. “That will do,” he said, “lower away to Deck A.” At this time the vessel had a slight list to port. We sent scouts around both to the starboard and port sides. They came back and said there were no more women and children. We filled up on A Deck—sixty-eight all told—the last boat to leave the starboard side. There were some left behind. There was a bit of a rush after Mr. Murdoch [298] said we could fill the boat up with men standing by. We very nearly came on top of No. 13 when we lowered away. A man, Jack Stewart, a steward, took charge. Nearly everybody rowed. No lamp. One deckhand in the boat, and men, women and children. Just before it was launched, no more could be found, and about half a dozen men got in. There were sixty-eight in the boat altogether. Seven members of the crew.

Mr. Murdoch called for the men to get into the boat. About six climbed in. “That’s enough,” he said, “lower away to Deck A.” At that moment, the ship was slightly tipped to the left. We sent out scouts to check both the starboard and port sides. They returned and reported that there were no more women and children. We filled up on A Deck—sixty-eight in total—the last boat to leave the starboard side. Some were left behind. There was a bit of a scramble after Mr. Murdoch said we could fill the boat with men who were ready. We nearly collided with No. 13 when we lowered it. A man named Jack Stewart, a steward, took charge. Almost everyone rowed. There was no lamp. One deckhand in the boat, along with men, women, and children. Just before it was launched, no more could be found, and about half a dozen men got in. There were sixty-eight in the boat altogether. Seven crew members.

J. E. Hart, third-class steward (Br. Inq., 75):

J. E. Hart, third-class steward (Br. Inq., 75):

Witness defines the duties and what was done by the stewards, particularly those connected with the steerage.

Witness outlines the responsibilities and actions taken by the stewards, especially those related to the steerage.

“Pass the women and children up to the Boat Deck,” was the order soon after the collision. About three-quarters of an hour after the collision he took women and children from the C Deck to the first-class main companion. There were no barriers at that time. They were all opened. He took about thirty to boat No. 8 as it was being lowered. He left them and went back for more, meeting third-class passengers on the way to the boats. He brought back about twenty-five more steerage women and children, having some little trouble owing to the men passengers wanting to get to the Boat Deck. These were all [299] third-class people whom we took to the only boat left on the starboard side, viz., No. 15. There were a large number already in the boat, which was then lowered to A Deck, and five women, three children and a man with a baby in his arms taken in, making about seventy people in all, including thirteen or fourteen of the crew and fireman Diamond in charge. Mr. Murdoch ordered witness into the boat. Four men passengers and fourteen crew was the complement of men; the rest were women and children.

“Pass the women and children up to the Boat Deck,” was the order shortly after the collision. About seventy-five minutes after the impact, he took women and children from the C Deck to the first-class main staircase. There were no barriers at that time; everything was wide open. He brought about thirty people to boat No. 8 as it was being lowered. He left them and went back for more, encountering third-class passengers on his way to the boats. He returned with about twenty-five more steerage women and children, facing some difficulty because the male passengers wanted to reach the Boat Deck. These were all [299] third-class individuals whom we took to the only boat left on the starboard side, which was No. 15. There were already a large number of people in the boat, which was then lowered to A Deck, and they took in five women, three children, and a man holding a baby, making a total of about seventy people, including thirteen or fourteen crew members, with fireman Diamond in charge. Mr. Murdoch ordered the witness into the boat. The boat's crew included four male passengers and fourteen crew members; the rest were women and children.

When boat No. 15 left the boat deck there were other women and children there—some first-class women passengers and their husbands. Absolute quietness existed. There were repeated cries for women and children. If there had been any more women there would have been found places for them in the boat. He heard some of the women on the A Deck say they would not leave their husbands.

When boat No. 15 left the deck, there were other women and children present—some first-class female passengers and their husbands. It was completely quiet. There were repeated calls for women and children. If there had been any more women, there would have been space for them in the boat. He heard some of the women on A Deck say they wouldn’t leave their husbands.

There is no truth in the statement that any of the seamen tried to keep back third-class passengers from the Boat Deck. Witness saw masthead light of a ship from the Boat Deck. He did his very best, and so did all the other stewards, to help get the steerage passengers on the Boat Deck as soon as possible.

There is no truth in the claim that any of the crew tried to stop third-class passengers from getting to the Boat Deck. A witness saw the masthead light of a ship from the Boat Deck. He did everything he could, and so did all the other stewards, to help get the steerage passengers up to the Boat Deck as quickly as possible.

ENGELHARDT BOAT “C.”[36]

[36] Br. Rpt., p. 38, makes this last boat lowered on starboard side at 1.40.

[36] Br. Rpt., p. 38, states that the last boat was lowered on the starboard side at 1:40.

No disorder in loading or lowering this boat.

No chaos when loading or unloading this boat.

Passengers: President Ismay, Mr. Carter. Balance women and children.

Passengers: President Ismay, Mr. Carter. Make sure to prioritize women and children.

Crew: Quartermaster Rowe (in charge). Steward Pearce. Barber Weikman. Firemen, three.

Crew: Quartermaster Rowe (in charge). Steward Pearce. Barber Weikman. Three firemen.

Stowaways: Four Chinamen, or Filipinos.

Stowaways: Four Chinese or Filipino men.

Total: 39.

Total: 39.

INCIDENTS

G. T. Rowe, Q. M. (Am. Inq., p. 519, and Br. Inq.):

G. T. Rowe, Q. M. (Am. Inq., p. 519, and Br. Inq.):

To avoid repetition, the testimony of this witness before the two Courts of Inquiry is consolidated:

To avoid repetition, the testimony of this witness before the two Courts of Inquiry is combined:

He assisted the officer (Boxhall) to fire distress signals until about five and twenty minutes past one. At this time they were getting out the starboard collapsible boats. Chief Officer Wilde wanted a sailor. Captain Smith told him to get into the boat “C” which was then partly filled. He found three women and children in there with [301] no more about. Two gentlemen got in, Mr. Ismay and Mr. Carter. Nobody told them to get in. No one else was there. In the boat there were thirty-nine altogether. These two gentlemen, five of the crew (including himself), three firemen, a steward, and near daybreak they found four Chinamen or Filipinos who had come up between the seats. All the rest were women and children.

He helped the officer (Boxhall) fire distress signals until about 1:25 AM. At that time, they were preparing the starboard collapsible boats. Chief Officer Wilde needed a sailor. Captain Smith told him to get into boat “C,” which was already partially filled. He found three women and children in there with [301] no one else around. Two men got in, Mr. Ismay and Mr. Carter. No one told them to board. There was no one else there. In the boat, there were thirty-nine people in total: these two men, five crew members (including himself), three firemen, a steward, and just before dawn, they found four Chinese or Filipino men who had come up between the seats. All the others were women and children.

Before leaving the ship he saw a bright light about five miles away about two points on the port bow. He noticed it after he got into the boat. When he left the ship there was a list to port of six degrees. The order was given to lower the boat, with witness in charge. The rub strake kept on catching on the rivets down the ship’s side, and it was as much as we could do to keep off. It took a good five minutes, on account of this rubbing, to get down. When they reached the water they steered for a light in sight, roughly five miles. They seemed to get no nearer to it and altered their course to a boat that was carrying a green light. When day broke, the Carpathia was in sight.

Before leaving the ship, he saw a bright light about five miles away, roughly two points on the port bow. He noticed it after he got into the boat. When he left the ship, it was tilted to port by six degrees. The order was given to lower the boat, with a witness in charge. The rub strake kept catching on the rivets down the ship’s side, and it was a struggle to keep off. It took a good five minutes to get down because of this rubbing. When they reached the water, they steered toward a visible light, approximately five miles away. They didn’t seem to get any closer to it and changed their course to a boat that was displaying a green light. When dawn broke, the Carpathia was in sight.

In regard to Mr. Ismay’s getting into the boat, the witness’s testimony before the American Court of Inquiry is cited in full:

In relation to Mr. Ismay getting into the boat, the witness's testimony before the American Court of Inquiry is quoted in full:

Senator Burton: Now, tell us the circumstances [302] under which Mr. Ismay and that other gentleman got into the boat.

Senator Burton: Now, explain to us the situation [302] that led Mr. Ismay and that other man to get into the boat.

Mr. Rowe: When Chief Officer Wilde asked if there were any more women and children, there was no reply, so Mr. Ismay came into the boat.

Mr. Rowe: When Chief Officer Wilde asked if there were any more women and children, there was no response, so Mr. Ismay got into the boat.

Senator Burton: Mr. Wilde asked if there were any more women and children? Can you say that there were none?

Senator Burton: Mr. Wilde asked if there were any more women and children. Can you say that there were none?

Mr. Rowe: I could not see, but there were none forthcoming.

Mr. Rowe: I couldn't see, but there were none available.

Senator Burton: You could see around there on the deck, could you not?

Senator Burton: You could see around there on the deck, couldn't you?

Mr. Rowe: I could see the fireman and steward that completed the boat’s crew, but as regards any families I could not see any.

Mr. Rowe: I could see the fireman and the steward who made up the boat’s crew, but as for any families, I couldn’t see any.

Senator Burton: Were there any men passengers besides Mr. Ismay and the other man?

Senator Burton: Were there any male passengers apart from Mr. Ismay and the other guy?

Mr. Rowe: I did not see any, sir.

Mr. Rowe: I didn't see any, sir.

Senator Burton: Was it light enough so that you could see anyone near by?

Senator Burton: Was it bright enough for you to see anyone nearby?

Mr. Rowe: Yes, sir.

Mr. Rowe: Yes, sir.

Senator Burton: Did you hear anyone ask Mr. Ismay and Mr. Carter to get in the boat?

Senator Burton: Did you hear anyone tell Mr. Ismay and Mr. Carter to get into the boat?

Mr. Rowe: No, sir.

Mr. Rowe: No, thank you.

Senator Burton: If Chief Officer Wilde had spoken to them would you have known it?

Senator Burton: If Chief Officer Wilde had talked to them, would you have known?

Mr. Rowe: I think so, because they got in the after part of the boat where I was.

Mr. Rowe: I think so, because they got into the back part of the boat where I was.

Alfred Pearce, pantryman, third-class (Br. Inq.):

Alfred Pearce, pantry worker, third-class (Br. Inq.):

Picked up two babies in his arms and went into a collapsible boat on the starboard side under Officer Murdoch’s order, in which were women and children. There were altogether sixty-six passengers and five of the crew, a quartermaster in charge. The ship had a list on the port side, her lights burning to the last. It was twenty minutes to two when they started to row away. He remembers this because one of the passengers gave the time.

Picked up two babies in his arms and went into a collapsible boat on the right side under Officer Murdoch’s orders, where there were women and children. There were a total of sixty-six passengers and five crew members, with a quartermaster in charge. The ship was tilted to the left, her lights still shining brightly. It was twenty minutes to two when they began to row away. He remembers this because one of the passengers mentioned the time.

J. B. Ismay, President International Mercantile Marine Co. of America, New Jersey, U. S. A. (Am. Inq., pp. 8, 960):

J. B. Ismay, President of the International Mercantile Marine Company of America, New Jersey, USA. (Am. Inq., pp. 8, 960):

There were four in the crew—one quartermaster, a pantryman, a butcher and another. The natural order would be women and children first. It was followed as far as practicable. About forty-five in the boat. He saw no struggling or jostling or any attempts by men to get into the boats. They simply picked the women out and put them into the boat as fast as they could—the first ones that were there. He put a great many in—also children. He saw the first lifeboat lowered on the starboard side. As to the circumstances of his departure from the ship, the boat [304] was there. There was a certain number of men in the boat and the officer called and asked if there were any more women, but there was no response. There were no passengers left on the deck, and as the boat was in the act of being lowered away he got into it. The Titanic was sinking at the time. He felt the ship going down. He entered because there was room in it. Before he boarded the lifeboat he saw no passengers jump into the sea. The boat rubbed along the ship’s side when being lowered, the women helping to shove the boat clear. This was when the ship had quite a list to port. He sat with his back to the ship, rowing all the time, pulling away. He did not wish to see her go down. There were nine or ten men in the boat with him. Mr. Carter, a passenger, was one. All the other people in the boat, so far as he could see, were third-class passengers.

There were four people in the crew—one quartermaster, a pantry worker, a butcher, and another. The natural order was to prioritize women and children first. This was followed as much as possible. About forty-five people were in the boat. He didn’t see any struggling or shoving or any attempts by men to get into the boats. They simply picked the women and quickly put them into the boat—the first ones who arrived. He helped get a lot of them in—along with children. He saw the first lifeboat being lowered on the starboard side. As for how he left the ship, the boat [304] was there. There were a few men in the boat, and the officer called out to see if there were any more women, but nobody responded. There were no passengers left on the deck, and as the boat was being lowered, he got in. The Titanic was sinking at that moment. He felt the ship go down. He boarded because there was space available. Before he got on the lifeboat, he didn’t see any passengers jump into the sea. The boat brushed against the ship’s side as it was being lowered, with the women helping to push it clear. This was when the ship had quite a tilt to the port side. He sat with his back to the ship, rowing the whole time, pulling away. He didn’t want to watch her sink. There were nine or ten men in the boat with him. Mr. Carter, a passenger, was one of them. As far as he could tell, all the other people in the boat were third-class passengers.

Examined before the British Court of Inquiry by the Attorney-General, Sir Rufus Isaacs, Mr. Ismay testified:

Examined before the British Court of Inquiry by the Attorney General, Sir Rufus Isaacs, Mr. Ismay testified:

I was awakened by the impact; stayed in bed a little time and then got up. I saw a steward who could not say what had happened. I put a coat on and went on deck. I saw Captain Smith. I asked him what was the matter and he said we [305] had struck ice. He said he thought it was serious. I then went down and saw the chief engineer, who said that the blow was serious. He thought the pumps would keep the water under control. I think I went back to my room and then to the bridge and heard Captain Smith give an order in connection with the boats. I went to the boat deck, spoke to one of the officers, and rendered all the assistance I could in putting the women and children in. Stayed there until I left the ship. There was no confusion; no attempts by men to get into the boats. So far as I knew all the women and children were put on board the boats and I was not aware that any were left. There was a list of the ship to port. I think I remained an hour and a half on the Titanic after the impact. I noticed her going down by the head, sinking. Our boat was fairly full. After all the women and children got in and there were no others on that side of the deck, I got in while the boat was being lowered. Before we got into the boat I do not know that any attempt was made to call up any of the passengers on the Boat Deck, nor did I inquire.

I was jolted awake by the impact; I stayed in bed for a bit and then got up. I saw a crew member who couldn’t explain what had happened. I put on a coat and went out on deck. I saw Captain Smith. I asked him what was going on, and he said we had hit ice. He thought it was serious. I then went below deck and saw the chief engineer, who confirmed that the hit was serious. He believed the pumps would keep the water under control. I think I went back to my room and then to the bridge, where I heard Captain Smith give orders related to the lifeboats. I went to the boat deck, spoke to one of the officers, and did everything I could to help get the women and children in. I stayed there until I left the ship. There was no chaos; no men were trying to get into the boats. As far as I knew, all the women and children were put on board the lifeboats, and I wasn’t aware that any were left behind. The ship was listing to port. I think I remained on the Titanic for about an hour and a half after the impact. I noticed the bow sinking. Our lifeboat was fairly full. After all the women and children got in and no others were left on that side of the deck, I got in as the boat was being lowered. Before I got into the boat, I don't think anyone made an effort to call any of the passengers on the Boat Deck, nor did I ask.

And also examined by Mr. A. C. Edwards, M. P., counsel for the Dock Workers’ Union. Mr. Ismay’s testimony was taken as follows:

And also examined by Mr. A. C. Edwards, M.P., counsel for the Dock Workers’ Union. Mr. Ismay’s testimony was taken as follows:

[306] Mr. Edwards: You were responsible for determining the number of boats?

[306] Mr. Edwards: You were in charge of figuring out the number of boats?

Mr. Ismay: Yes, in conjunction with the shipbuilders.

Mr. Ismay: Yes, along with the shipbuilders.

Mr. Edwards: You knew when you got into the boat that the ship was sinking?

Mr. Edwards: You knew when you got into the boat that the ship was going down?

Mr. Ismay: Yes.

Mr. Ismay: Yep.

Mr. Edwards: Had it occurred to you apart perhaps from the captain, that you, as the representative managing director, deciding the number of lifeboats, owed your life to every other person on the ship?

Mr. Edwards: Had it crossed your mind, aside from the captain, that you, as the managing director in charge, responsible for the number of lifeboats, owed your life to everyone else on the ship?

The President: That is not the sort of question which should be put to this witness. You can make comment on it when you come to your speech if you like.

The President: That’s not the kind of question you should ask this witness. You can address it in your speech if you want.

Mr. Edwards: You took an active part in directing women and children into the boats?

Mr. Edwards: Did you play a direct role in guiding women and children into the boats?

Mr. Ismay: I did all I could.

Mr. Ismay: I did everything I could.

Mr. Edwards: Why did you not go further and send for other people to come on deck and fill the boats?

Mr. Edwards: Why didn’t you go ahead and call for more people to come on deck and fill the boats?

Mr. Ismay: I put in everyone who was there and I got in as the boat was being lowered away.

Mr. Ismay: I included everyone who was there and managed to get on as the boat was being lowered.

Mr. Edwards: Were you not giving directions and getting women and children in?

Mr. Edwards: Weren't you directing people and helping women and children get inside?

Mr. Ismay: I was calling to them to come in.

Mr. Ismay: I was calling them to come inside.

Mr. Edwards: Why then did you not give [307] instructions or go yourself either to the other side of the deck or below decks to get people up?

Mr. Edwards: So why didn’t you give instructions or go yourself to the other side of the deck or below decks to get people up?

Mr. Ismay: I understood there were people there sending them up.

Mr. Ismay: I heard there were people there sending them up.

Mr. Edwards: But you knew there were hundreds who had not come up?

Mr. Edwards: But you knew there were hundreds who hadn't shown up?

Lord Mersey: Your point, as I understand it now, is that, having regard for his position as managing director, it was his duty to remain on the ship until she went to the bottom?

Lord Mersey: What I gather from your point now is that, considering his role as managing director, it was his responsibility to stay on the ship until it sank?

Mr. Edwards: Frankly, that is so, and I do not flinch from it; but I want to get it from the witness, inasmuch as he took it upon himself to give certain directions at a certain time, why he did not discharge his responsibility after in regard to other persons or passengers.

Mr. Edwards: Honestly, that's true, and I stand by it; but I want to hear it from the witness, especially since he chose to give certain instructions at a specific time. Why didn't he fulfill his responsibilities toward other individuals or passengers afterward?

Mr. Ismay: There were no more passengers who would have got into the boat. The boat was being actually lowered away.

Mr. Ismay: There were no more passengers who would have gotten into the boat. The boat was actually being lowered away.

Examined by Sir Robert Finlay for White Star Line:

Examined by Sir Robert Finlay for White Star Line:

Mr. Finlay: Have you crossed very often to and from America?

Mr. Finlay: Have you crossed back and forth to America very often?

Mr. Ismay: Very often.

Mr. Ismay: All the time.

Mr. Finlay: Have you ever, on any occasion, attempted to interfere with the navigation of the vessel on any of these occasions?

Mr. Finlay: Have you ever tried to interfere with the navigation of the ship at any time?

[308] Mr. Ismay: No.

Mr. Ismay: Nope.

Mr. Finlay: When you left the deck just before getting into the collapsible boat, did you hear the officer calling out for more women?

Mr. Finlay: When you left the deck right before getting into the lifeboat, did you hear the officer asking for more women?

Mr. Ismay: I do not think I did; but I heard them calling for women very often.

Mr. Ismay: I don't think I did; but I heard them frequently calling for women.

Mr. Edwards: When the last boat left the Titanic you must have known that a number of passengers and crew were still on board?

Mr. Edwards: When the last boat left the Titanic, you must have known that some passengers and crew were still on board?

Mr. Ismay: I did.

Mr. Ismay: I did.

Mr. Edwards: And yet you did not see any on the deck?

Mr. Edwards: So you didn't see any on the deck?

Mr. Ismay: No, I did not see any, and I could only assume that the other passengers had gone to the other end of the ship.

Mr. Ismay: No, I didn’t see any, and I could only assume that the other passengers had gone to the other end of the ship.

From an address (Br. Inq.) by Mr. A. Clement Edwards, M. P., Counsel for Dock Workers’ Union:

From an address (Br. Inq.) by Mr. A. Clement Edwards, M.P., Counsel for Dock Workers’ Union:

What was Mr. Ismay’s duty?

What was Mr. Ismay's role?

Coming to Mr. Ismay’s conduct, Mr. Edwards said it was clear that that gentleman had taken upon himself to assist in getting women and children into the boats. He had also admitted that when he left the Titanic he knew she was doomed, that there were hundreds of people in the ship, that he didn’t know whether or not there were any women or children left, and that [309] he did not even go to the other side of the Boat Deck to see whether there were any women and children waiting to go. Counsel submitted that a gentleman occupying the position of managing director of the company owning the Titanic, and who had taken upon himself the duty of assisting at the boats, had certain special and further duties beyond an ordinary passenger’s duties, and that he had no more right to save his life at the expense of any single person on board that ship than the captain would have had. He (Mr. Edwards) said emphatically that Mr. Ismay did not discharge his duty at that particular moment by taking a careless glance around the starboard side of the Boat Deck. He was one of the few persons who at the time had been placed in a position of positive knowledge that the vessel was doomed, and it was his clear duty, under the circumstances, to see that someone made a search for passengers in other places than in the immediate vicinity of the Boat Deck.

Coming to Mr. Ismay’s actions, Mr. Edwards stated that it was obvious the man had taken it upon himself to help women and children get into the lifeboats. He also acknowledged that when he left the Titanic, he knew the ship was doomed, that there were hundreds of people onboard, that he was unsure if there were any women or children left, and that [309] he didn’t even check the other side of the Boat Deck to see if any women and children were waiting to board. Counsel argued that someone in the position of managing director of the company that owned the Titanic, who had taken on the responsibility of helping at the boats, had special duties beyond those of an ordinary passenger, and he had no more right to save his life at the expense of anyone else on that ship than the captain would have had. Mr. Edwards stated firmly that Mr. Ismay did not fulfill his duty at that crucial moment by simply taking a quick look around the starboard side of the Boat Deck. He was one of the few people at that time who knew for sure the vessel was doomed, and it was clearly his responsibility, given the circumstances, to ensure that a search was made for passengers in areas beyond just the immediate vicinity of the Boat Deck.

Lord Mersey: Moral duty do you mean?

Lord Mersey: Are you talking about moral obligation?

Mr. Edwards: I agree; but I say that a managing director going on board a liner, commercially responsible for it and taking upon himself certain functions, had a special moral obligation and duty more than is possessed by one passenger to another passenger.

Mr. Edwards: I agree; but I believe that a managing director who boards a ship, is commercially responsible for it, and takes on specific duties has a special moral obligation and responsibility that goes beyond that of one passenger to another.

[310] Lord Mersey: But how is a moral duty relative to this inquiry? It might be argued that there was a moral duty for every man on board that every woman should take precedence, and I might have to inquire whether every passenger carried out his moral duty.

[310] Lord Mersey: But how does a moral obligation relate to this investigation? It could be argued that every man on board had a moral obligation to ensure that every woman took priority, and I might need to look into whether each passenger fulfilled their moral duty.

Mr. Edwards agreed that so far as the greater questions involved in this case were concerned this matter was one of trivial importance.

Mr. Edwards agreed that in terms of the bigger issues at stake in this case, this matter was of little importance.

From address of Sir Robert Finlay, K. C., M. P., Counsel for White Star Company (Br. Inq.):

From the address of Sir Robert Finlay, K.C., M.P., Counsel for White Star Company (Br. Inq.):

It has been said by Mr. Edwards that Mr. Ismay had no right to save his life at the expense of any other life. He did not save his life at the expense of any other life. If Mr. Edwards had taken the trouble to look at the evidence he would have seen how unfounded this charge is. There is not the slightest ground for suggesting that any other life would have been saved if Mr. Ismay had not got into the boat. He did not get into the boat until it was being lowered away.

It has been said by Mr. Edwards that Mr. Ismay had no right to save his life at the expense of anyone else’s life. He didn’t save his life at the expense of any other life. If Mr. Edwards had taken the time to look at the evidence, he would have seen how baseless this accusation is. There is not the slightest reason to suggest that any other life would have been saved if Mr. Ismay hadn't gotten into the boat. He didn’t get into the boat until it was being lowered.

Mr. Edwards has said that it was Mr. Ismay’s plain duty to go about the ship looking for passengers, but the fact is that the boat was being lowered. Was it the duty of Mr. Ismay to have remained, though by doing so no other life could have been saved? If he had been impelled to [311] commit suicide of that kind, then it would have been stated that he went to the bottom because he dared not face this inquiry. There is no observation of an unfavorable nature to be made from any point of view upon Mr. Ismay’s conduct. There was no duty devolving upon him of going to the bottom with his ship as the captain did. He did all he could to help the women and children. It was only when the boat was being lowered that he got into it. He violated no point of honor, and if he had thrown his life away in the manner now suggested it would be said he did it because he was conscious he could not face this inquiry and so he had lost his life.

Mr. Edwards has stated that it was Mr. Ismay’s clear responsibility to search the ship for passengers, but the reality is that the lifeboat was being lowered. Should Mr. Ismay have stayed behind, even though doing so wouldn't have saved any other lives? If he felt compelled to end his life in that way, it would have been claimed he went down with the ship because he couldn't bear this inquiry. There's no negative observation to be made about Mr. Ismay’s actions from any perspective. He had no obligation to go down with the ship like the captain did. He did everything he could to assist the women and children. He only got into the lifeboat when it was being lowered. He violated no code of honor, and if he had sacrificed his life in the way now suggested, it would be interpreted that he did so because he realized he couldn't face this inquiry and therefore lost his life.

ENGELHARDT BOAT “A.”

Floated off the ship.

Took off from the ship.

Passengers: T. Beattie,* P. D. Daly,† G. Rheims, R. N. Williams, Jr., first-class; O. Abelseth,† W. J. Mellers, second-class; and Mrs. Rosa Abbott,† Edward Lindley,‡ third-class.

Passengers: T. Beattie,* P. D. Daly,† G. Rheims, R. N. Williams, Jr., first-class; O. Abelseth,† W. J. Mellers, second-class; and Mrs. Rosa Abbott,† Edward Lindley,‡ third-class.

Crew: Steward: E. Brown. Firemen: J. Thompson, one unidentified body.* Seaman: one unidentified body.*

Crew: Steward: E. Brown. Firemen: J. Thompson, one unidentified body.* Seaman: one unidentified body.*

* Body found in boat by Oceanic.
† Pulled into boat out of sea.
‡ Died in boat.

* Body found in boat by Oceanic.
† Pulled into boat from the sea.
‡ Died in the boat.

[312] An extraordinary story pertains to this boat. At the outset of my research it was called a “boat of mystery,” occasioned by the statements of the Titanic’s officers. In his conversations with me, as well as in his testimony, Officer Lightoller stated that he was unable to loosen this boat from the ship in time and that he and his men were compelled to abandon their efforts to get it away. The statement in consequence was that this boat “A” was not utilized but went down with the ship. My recent research has disabused his mind of this supposition. There were only four Engelhardt boats in all as we have already learned, and we have fully accounted for “the upset boat B,” and “D,” the last to leave the ship in the tackles, and boat “C,” containing Mr. Ismay, which reached the Carpathia’s side and was unloaded there. After all the mystery we have reached the conclusion that boat “A” did not go down with the ship, but was the one whose occupants were rescued by Officer Lowe in the early morning, and then abandoned with three dead bodies in it. This also was the boat picked up nearly one month later by the Oceanic nearly 200 miles from the scene of the wreck.

[312] There’s an amazing story about this boat. At the beginning of my research, it was referred to as a “boat of mystery,” based on what the officers of the Titanic said. Officer Lightoller told me in our conversations and in his testimony that he couldn't get this boat loose from the ship in time, and he and his crew had to give up trying to free it. As a result, the claim was that boat “A” wasn’t used and sank with the ship. My recent research has corrected this belief. We’ve already established that there were only four Engelhardt boats total, and we’ve completely accounted for “the upset boat B,” and “D,” which was the last to leave the ship, as well as boat “C,” containing Mr. Ismay, which reached the Carpathia and was unloaded there. After all this mystery, we’ve concluded that boat “A” did not go down with the ship; it was the one whose passengers were rescued by Officer Lowe in the early morning and was later abandoned with three dead bodies in it. This is also the boat that was picked up nearly a month later by the Oceanic, about 200 miles from the wreck site.

I have made an exhaustive research up to date [313] for the purpose of discovering how Boat A left the ship. Information in regard thereto is obtained from the testimony before the British Court of Inquiry of Steward Edward Brown, from first-class passenger R. N. Williams, Jr., and from an account of William J. Mellers, a second cabin passenger as related by him to Dr. Washington Dodge. Steward Brown, it will be observed, testified that he was washed out of the boat and yet “did not know whether he went down in the water.” As he could not swim, an analysis of his testimony forces me to believe that he held on to the boat and did not have to swim and that boat “A” was the same one that he was in when he left the ship. I am forced to the same conclusion in young Williams’ case after an analysis of his statement that he took off his big fur overcoat in the water and cast it adrift while he swam twenty yards to the boat, and in some unaccountable way the fur coat swam after him and also got into the boat. At any rate it was found in the boat when it was recovered later as shown in the evidence.

I have conducted thorough research up to this point [313] to find out how Boat A left the ship. The information regarding this comes from the testimony before the British Court of Inquiry by Steward Edward Brown, first-class passenger R. N. Williams, Jr., and an account from William J. Mellers, a second cabin passenger, as relayed to Dr. Washington Dodge. Steward Brown testified that he was washed out of the boat but “did not know whether he went down in the water.” Since he couldn’t swim, analyzing his testimony leads me to believe he held on to the boat and didn’t have to swim, and that Boat A was the same one he was in when he left the ship. I reach the same conclusion regarding young Williams after analyzing his statement that he took off his heavy fur coat in the water and let it go while he swam twenty yards to the boat. Somehow, the fur coat followed him and also ended up in the boat. In any case, it was found in the boat when it was recovered later, as shown in the evidence.

I also have a letter from Mr. George Rheims, of Paris, indicating his presence on this same boat with Messrs. Williams and Mellers and Mrs. Abbott and others.

I also have a letter from Mr. George Rheims of Paris, confirming that he was on the same boat as Messrs. Williams, Mellers, Mrs. Abbott, and others.

INCIDENTS

Edward Brown, steward (Br. Inq.):

Edward Brown, steward (UK Inquiry):

Witness helped with boats 5, 3, 1 and C, and then helped with another collapsible; tried to get it up to the davits when the ship gave a list to port. The falls were slackened but the boat could not be hauled away any further. There were four or five women waiting to get into the boat. The boat referred to was the collapsible boat “A” which they got off the officers’ house. They got it down by the planks, but witness does not know where the planks came from. He thinks they were with the bars which came from the other boats; yet he had no difficulty in getting the boat off the house. The ship was then up to the bridge under water, well down by the head. He jumped into the boat then and called out to cut the falls. He cut them at the aft end, but cannot say what happened to the forward fall. He was washed out of the boat but does not know whether he went down in the water.[37] He had his lifebelt on and came to the top. People were all around him. They tore his clothes away struggling in the water. He could not swim, but got into the collapsible boat “A.” Only men were in it, but they picked up a woman and some men [315] afterwards, consisting of passengers, stewards and crew. There were sixteen men. Fifth Officer Lowe in boat No. 14 picked them up.

Witness assisted with boats 5, 3, 1, and C, and then helped with another collapsible; he tried to get it up to the davits when the ship listed to port. The falls were loosened, but the boat couldn't be pulled away any further. There were four or five women waiting to get into the boat. The boat in question was collapsible boat “A,” which they retrieved from the officers’ house. They lowered it down using the planks, though the witness doesn’t know where the planks came from. He thinks they were with the bars from the other boats; however, he had no trouble getting the boat off the house. At that point, the ship’s bridge was underwater, and the bow was well submerged. He jumped into the boat and called out to cut the falls. He cut them at the back, but he can’t say what happened to the front fall. He was washed out of the boat but does not know whether he went down in the water.[37] He had his lifebelt on and surfaced. People were all around him. They tore at his clothes while struggling in the water. He couldn’t swim, but he got into collapsible boat “A.” At first, only men were in it, but they later picked up a woman and some men [315]—passengers, stewards, and crew. There were sixteen men total. Fifth Officer Lowe in boat No. 14 rescued them.

[37] Italics are mine.—Author.

Italics are my emphasis.—Author.

O. Abelseth (Am. Inq.):

O. Abelseth (Am. Inquiry):

Witness describes the period just before the ship sank when an effort was made to get out the collapsible boats on the roof of the officers’ house. The officer wanted help and called out: “Are there any sailors here?” It was only about five feet to the water when witness jumped off. It was not much of a jump. Before that he could see the people were jumping over. He went under and swallowed some water. A rope was tangled around him. He came on top again and tried to swim. There were lots of men floating around. One of them got him on the neck and pressed him under the water and tried to get on top, but he got loose from him. Then another man hung on to him for a while and let go. Then he swam for about fifteen or twenty minutes. Saw something dark ahead of him; swam towards it and it was one of the Engelhardt boats (“A”). He had a life-preserver on when he jumped from the ship. There was no suction at all. “I will try and see,” he thought, “if I can float on the lifebelt without help from swimming,” and he floated easily on the lifebelt. When he got on [316] boat “A” no one assisted him, but they said when he got on: “Don’t capsize the boat,” so he hung on for a little while before he got on.

Witness describes the moments right before the ship sank when they tried to get the collapsible boats from the roof of the officers’ house. The officer shouted for help: “Are there any sailors here?” It was only about five feet to the water when the witness jumped off. It wasn’t much of a jump. Before that, he saw people jumping overboard. He went under and swallowed some water. A rope was tangled around him. He came up again and tried to swim. There were a lot of men floating around. One of them grabbed him by the neck and pushed him under the water and tried to climb on top of him, but he managed to get free. Then another man grabbed him for a bit and then let go. He swam for about fifteen or twenty minutes. He saw something dark ahead of him; he swam towards it and it turned out to be one of the Engelhardt boats (“A”). He had a life preserver on when he jumped from the ship. There was no suction at all. “I’ll see if I can float on the life belt without swimming,” he thought, and he floated easily on the lifebelt. When he got on boat “A,” no one helped him, but they said when he climbed aboard: “Don’t capsize the boat,” so he held on for a little while before he got on.

Some were trying to get on their feet who were sitting or lying down; others fell into the water again. Some were frozen and there were two dead thrown overboard. On the boat he raised up and continuously moved his arms and swung them around to keep warm. There was one lady aboard this raft and she (Mrs. Abbott) was saved. There were also two Swedes and a first-class passenger. He said he had a wife and child. There was a fireman also named Thompson who had burned one of his hands; also a young boy whose name sounded like “Volunteer.” He and Thompson were afterwards at St. Vincent’s Hospital. In the morning he saw a boat with a sail up, and in unison they screamed together for help. Boat A was not capsized and the canvas was not raised up, and they could not get it up. They stood all night in about twelve or fourteen inches of water[38]—their feet in water all the time. Boat No. 14 sailed down and took them aboard and transferred them to the Carpathia, he helping to row. There must have been ten or twelve saved from boat A; one man was from New Jersey, with whom he came in company from London. [317] At daybreak he seemed unconscious. He took him by the shoulder and shook him. “Who are you?” he said; “let me be; who are you?” About half an hour or so later he died.

Some were trying to get back on their feet while others were still sitting or lying down; some fell into the water again. Some were in shock, and two bodies were thrown overboard. On the boat, he stood up and constantly moved his arms and swung them around to stay warm. There was one woman on this raft, Mrs. Abbott, who was rescued. There were also two Swedes and a first-class passenger who mentioned he had a wife and child. There was a fireman named Thompson who had burned one of his hands, and a young boy whose name sounded like “Volunteer.” He and Thompson were later at St. Vincent’s Hospital. In the morning, he saw a boat with its sail up, and together they screamed for help. Boat A wasn’t capsized, but the sail couldn’t be raised. They stood all night in about twelve or fourteen inches of water[38]—their feet in water the whole time. Boat No. 14 sailed down and picked them up, transferring them to the Carpathia; he helped to row. There must have been ten or twelve people rescued from boat A; one man was from New Jersey, who he traveled with from London. [317] At daybreak, he seemed out of it. He grabbed him by the shoulder and shook him. “Who are you?” he asked; “leave me alone; who are you?” About half an hour later, he died.

[38] Italics are mine.—Author.

Italics are mine.—Author.

In a recent letter from Dr. Washington Dodge he refers to a young man whom he met on the Carpathia, very much exhausted, whom he took to his stateroom and gave him medicine and medical attention. This young man was a gentleman’s valet and a second cabin passenger. This answers to the description of William J. Mellers, to whom I have written, but as yet have received no response. Dr. Dodge says he believes this young man’s story implicitly: He, Mellers, “was standing by this boat when one of the crew was endeavoring to cut the fastenings that bound it to the vessel just as the onrush of waters came up which tore it loose. It was by clinging to this boat that he was saved.”

In a recent letter from Dr. Washington Dodge, he mentions a young man he met on the Carpathia, who was extremely exhausted. He took this young man to his stateroom, provided him with medicine, and gave him medical attention. This young man was a gentleman's valet and a second cabin passenger. This matches the description of William J. Mellers, to whom I have written, but I have not received a response yet. Dr. Dodge says he fully believes this young man’s account: Mellers “was standing by this boat when one of the crew was trying to cut the fastenings that connected it to the vessel just as the rushing waters came up and tore it loose. It was by clinging to this boat that he was saved.”

R. N. Williams, Jr., in his letter writes me as follows:

R. N. Williams, Jr. writes to me in his letter:

“I was not under water very long, and as soon as I came to the top I threw off the big fur coat I had on. I had put my lifebelt on under the coat. I also threw off my shoes. About twenty yards away I saw something floating. I swam to it and [318] found it to be a collapsible boat. I hung on to it and after a while got aboard and stood up in the middle of it. The water was up to my waist.[39] About thirty of us clung to it. When Officer Lowe’s boat picked us up eleven of us were alive; all the rest were dead from cold. My fur coat was found attached to this Engelhardt boat ‘A’ by the Oceanic, and also a cane marked ‘C. Williams.’ This gave rise to the story that my father’s body was in this boat, but this, as you see, is not so. How the cane got there I do not know.”

“I wasn't underwater for very long, and as soon as I surfaced, I took off the big fur coat I had on. I had put my lifebelt on underneath the coat. I also took off my shoes. About twenty yards away, I saw something floating. I swam to it and [318] found it to be a collapsible boat. I hung on to it and after a while got on board and stood up in the middle of it. The water was up to my waist.[39] About thirty of us clung to it. When Officer Lowe’s boat picked us up, eleven of us were alive; all the others had died from the cold. My fur coat was found attached to this Engelhardt boat ‘A’ by the Oceanic, and also a cane marked ‘C. Williams.’ This led to the story that my father's body was in this boat, but as you can see, that's not true. I don't know how the cane ended up there.”

[39] Italics are mine.—Author.

Italics are mine.—Author.

Through the courtesy of Mr. Harold Wingate of the White Star Line in letters to me I have the following information pertaining to boat “A”:

Through the kindness of Mr. Harold Wingate from the White Star Line in letters to me, I have the following information about boat “A”:

“One of the bodies found in this boat was that of Mr. Thompson Beattie. We got his watch and labels from his clothes showing his name and that of the dealer, which we sent to the executor. Two others were a fireman and a sailor, both unidentified. The overcoat belonging to Mr. Williams I sent to a furrier to be re-conditioned, but nothing could be done with it except to dry it out, so I sent it to him as it was. There was no cane in the boat. The message from the Oceanic and the words ‘R. N. Williams, care of [319] Duane Williams,’ were twisted by the receiver of the message to ‘Richard N. Williams, cane of Duane Williams,’[40] which got into the press, and thus perpetuated the error.

“One of the bodies found in this boat was Mr. Thompson Beattie. We recovered his watch and labels from his clothes showing his name and that of the dealer, which we sent to the executor. The other two were a fireman and a sailor, both unidentified. I sent Mr. Williams' overcoat to a furrier to be cleaned up, but nothing could be done with it except to dry it out, so I sent it back to him just the way it was. There was no cane in the boat. The message from the Oceanic and the words ‘R. N. Williams, care of [319] Duane Williams,’ were misinterpreted by the message receiver as ‘Richard N. Williams, cane of Duane Williams,’[40] which ended up in the press, and thus spread the mistake.

“There was also a ring found in the boat whose owner we eventually traced in Sweden and restored the property to her. We cannot account for its being in the boat, but we know that her husband was a passenger on the Titanic—Edward P. Lindell, a third-class passenger. The widow’s address is, care of Nels Persson, Helsingborg, Sweden.”

“There was also a ring found in the boat whose owner we eventually traced in Sweden and returned the property to her. We can't explain how it ended up in the boat, but we know that her husband was a passenger on the Titanic—Edward P. Lindell, a third-class passenger. The widow’s address is, care of Nels Persson, Helsingborg, Sweden.”

[40] Italics are mine.—Author.

Italics are my emphasis.—Author.

Rescue of the occupants of boat “A” at daylight Monday morning is recorded in the testimony of Officer Lowe and members of the crew of his boat No. 14 and the other boats 12, 10, 4 and “D” which were tied together. No. 14 we recall was emptied of passengers and a crew taken from all the boats referred to went back to the wreck. The substance of the testimony of all of them agrees and I need only cite that of Quartermaster Bright, in charge of boat “D,” as follows:

Rescue of the occupants of boat “A” at daylight Monday morning is documented in the statements of Officer Lowe and the crew members of his boat No. 14, along with those from boats 12, 10, 4, and “D” that were tied together. Boat No. 14, as we remember, was cleared of passengers, and a crew from all the mentioned boats returned to the wreck. The gist of everyone’s testimony is consistent, and I’ll just reference that of Quartermaster Bright, who was in charge of boat “D,” as follows:

A. Bright, Q. M. (in charge) (Am. Inq., p. 834):

A. Bright, Q. M. (in charge) (Am. Inq., p. 834):

Just at daylight witness saw from his place in [320] boat “D” one of the other collapsible boats, “A,” that was awash just flush with the water. Officer Lowe came and towed witness’s boat to the other collapsible one that was just awash and took from it thirteen men and one woman who were in the water up to their ankles. They had been singing out in the dark. As soon as daylight came they could be seen. They were rescued and the boat turned adrift with two dead bodies in it, covered with a lifebelt over their faces.

Just as dawn broke, the witness saw from his spot in [320] boat “D” one of the other collapsible boats, “A,” that was barely above water. Officer Lowe arrived and towed the witness’s boat to the other boat, which was still partially submerged, and rescued thirteen men and one woman who were standing in the water up to their ankles. They had been calling out in the dark. Once daylight arrived, they could be seen. They were saved, and the boat was left adrift with two dead bodies inside, their faces covered by a lifebuoy.

Admiral Mahan on Ismay’s duty:

Admiral Mahan on Ismay's role:

Rear Admiral A. T. Mahan, retired, in a letter which the Evening Post publishes, has this to say of J. Bruce Ismay’s duty:

Rear Admiral A. T. Mahan, retired, in a letter published by the Evening Post, states this about J. Bruce Ismay’s responsibility:

In the Evening Post of April 24 Admiral Chadwick passes a distinct approval upon the conduct of Mr. Ismay in the wreck of the Titanic by characterizing the criticisms passed upon it as the “acme of emotionalism.”

In the Evening Post of April 24, Admiral Chadwick clearly approves of Mr. Ismay's actions during the wreck of the Titanic, describing the criticisms against him as the “peak of emotionalism.”

Both censure and approval had best wait upon the results of the investigations being made in Great Britain. Tongues will wag, but if men like Admiral Chadwick see fit to publish anticipatory opinions those opinions must receive anticipatory comment.

Both criticism and praise should hold off until the results of the investigations happening in Great Britain are in. People will talk, but if figures like Admiral Chadwick choose to share their early opinions, those opinions will need to be addressed in advance.

Certain facts are so notorious that they need [321] no inquiry to ascertain. These are (1) that before the collision the captain of the Titanic was solely responsible for the management of the ship; (2) after the collision there were not boats enough to embark more than one-third of those on board, and, (3) for that circumstance the White Star Company is solely responsible, not legally, for the legal requirements were met, but morally. Of this company, Mr. Ismay is a prominent if not the most prominent member.

Certain facts are so well-known that they don't require any investigation to confirm. These are (1) that before the collision, the captain of the Titanic was entirely responsible for managing the ship; (2) after the collision, there weren't enough lifeboats to carry more than one-third of the people on board; and (3) for this situation, the White Star Company bears full responsibility—not legally, since they met the legal requirements, but morally. Mr. Ismay is a key figure in this company, if not the most significant member.

For all the loss of life the company is responsible, individually and collectively: Mr. Ismay personally, not only as one of the members. He believed the Titanic unsinkable; the belief relieves of moral guilt, but not of responsibility. Men bear the consequences of their mistakes as well as of their faults. He—and Admiral Chadwick—justify his leaving over fifteen hundred persons, the death of each one of whom lay on the company, on the ground that it was the last boat half filled; and Mr. Ismay has said, no one else to be seen.

For all the lives lost that the company is responsible for, both individually and as a group: Mr. Ismay personally, not just as one of the members. He believed the Titanic was unsinkable; that belief may ease moral guilt, but it doesn’t remove responsibility. People must face the consequences of their mistakes as well as their faults. He—and Admiral Chadwick—excuse his decision to leave over fifteen hundred people behind, each of whose deaths falls on the company, by claiming it was the last boat that was only half full; and Mr. Ismay has said there was no one else in sight.

No one to be seen; but was there none to be reached? Mr. Ismay knew there must be many, because he knew the boats could take only a third. The Titanic was 882 feet long; 92 broad; say, from Thirty-fourth street to a little north of Thirty-seventh. Within this space were [322] congregated over 1,500 souls, on several decks. True, to find any one person at such a moment in the intricacies of a vessel were a vain hope; but to encounter some stragglers would not seem to be. Read in the Sun and Times of April 25 Col. Gracie’s account of the “mass of humanity, men and women” that suddenly appeared before him after the boats were launched.

No one was visible; but were there really none to be reached? Mr. Ismay was aware that there must be many, because he knew the lifeboats could only hold a third of the passengers. The Titanic measured 882 feet long and 92 feet wide; roughly the distance from Thirty-fourth Street to a bit north of Thirty-seventh. Within that area were [322] gathered over 1,500 people, spread across several decks. It's true that trying to find any one person at such a moment within the complexities of the ship was a futile hope; however, coming across a few stragglers didn’t seem impossible. Check out the Sun and Times from April 25 for Col. Gracie’s account of the "mass of humanity, men and women" that suddenly emerged before him after the lifeboats were launched.

In an interview reported in the New York Times April 25 Admiral Sir Cyprian Bridge, a very distinguished officer, holds that Mr. Ismay was but a passenger, as other passengers. True, up to a certain point. He is in no sense responsible for the collision; but when the collision had occurred he confronted a wholly new condition for which he was responsible and not the captain, viz., a sinking vessel without adequate provision for saving life. Did no obligation to particularity of conduct rest upon him under such a condition?

In an interview published in the New York Times on April 25, Admiral Sir Cyprian Bridge, a highly esteemed officer, asserts that Mr. Ismay was just another passenger, like the others. That's true to an extent. He isn't responsible for the collision; however, once the collision happened, he faced a completely new situation that he was responsible for, not the captain, which was a sinking ship with insufficient resources to save lives. Didn’t he have an obligation to act appropriately under those circumstances?

I hold that under the conditions, so long as there was a soul that could be saved, the obligation lay upon Mr. Ismay that that one person and not he should have been in the boat. More than 1,500 perished. Circumstances yet to be developed may justify Mr. Ismay’s actions completely, but such justification is imperatively required. If this be “the acme of emotionalism” I must be content to bear the imputation.

I believe that given the situation, as long as there was a soul that could be saved, it was Mr. Ismay's responsibility that it was that one person and not himself who should have been in the boat. Over 1,500 people died. Circumstances that are yet to be revealed might completely justify Mr. Ismay’s actions, but such justification is absolutely necessary. If this is "the peak of emotionalism," then I'll have to accept that label.

[323] Admiral Chadwick urges the “preserving a life so valuable to the great organization to which Mr. Ismay belongs.” This bestows upon Mr. Ismay’s escape a kind of halo of self-sacrifice. No man is indispensable. There are surely brains enough and business capacity enough in the White Star company to run without him. The reports say that of the rescued women thirty-seven were widowed by the accident and the lack of boats. Their husbands were quite as indispensable to them as Mr. Ismay to the company. His duty to the ship’s company was clear and primary; that to the White Star company so secondary as to be at the moment inoperative.

[323] Admiral Chadwick insists on “preserving a life so valuable to the great organization Mr. Ismay is part of.” This gives Mr. Ismay’s escape a sort of heroic glow. No one is irreplaceable. The White Star company undoubtedly has enough talent and business acumen to function without him. Reports indicate that out of the women who were rescued, thirty-seven lost their husbands in the tragedy caused by the shortage of lifeboats. Their husbands were just as essential to them as Mr. Ismay is to the company. His responsibility to the ship’s crew was clear and paramount; his obligation to the White Star company was so minor that it was essentially irrelevant at that moment.

We should be careful not to pervert standards. Witness the talk that the result is due to the system. What is a system, except that which individuals have made it and keep it? Whatever thus weakens the sense of individual responsibility is harmful, and so likewise is all condonation of failure of the individual to meet his responsibility.

We need to be careful not to twist standards. Look at the conversation claiming that the result is due to the system. What is a system, if not what individuals have created and maintain? Anything that reduces our sense of individual responsibility is damaging, and so is any excuse for an individual's failure to take on their responsibilities.

CONCLUDING NOTE

By Charles Vale

COLONEL GRACIE died on the fourth of December, 1912. He had been in feeble health all through the summer, but had no definite physical complaint. He felt ill and weak, and ascribed his condition to the exposure and strain through which he went in the Titanic disaster. Mrs. Gracie and his daughter were with him up to the end, which he knew was coming, for the day before he died he had the minister of the Church of the Incarnation brought to his bedside, and Holy Communion was administered. On the next day he was unconscious for twelve hours; but just before he died he became conscious for about ten minutes, recognizing everyone and bidding them good-bye.

COLONEL GRACIE died on December 4, 1912. He had been in poor health all summer but had no specific health issues. He felt unwell and weak, attributing his condition to the exposure and stress he endured during the Titanic disaster. Mrs. Gracie and their daughter were with him until the end, which he knew was approaching. The day before he passed away, he had the minister of the Church of the Incarnation brought to his bedside, and he was given Holy Communion. The following day, he was unconscious for twelve hours; however, just before he died, he regained consciousness for about ten minutes, recognized everyone, and said his goodbyes.

The funeral service was held at Calvary Church, where he was married, and a large number of the members of the Seventh Regiment, to which he belonged, were present. The church was beautifully decorated. Mrs. Astor was there, [326] and many other Titanic survivors, several of whom Colonel Gracie had helped into the boats at the time of the disaster. The interment took place at the Gracie plot at Woodlawn.

The funeral service took place at Calvary Church, where he got married, and many members of the Seventh Regiment, to which he belonged, were there. The church was beautifully decorated. Mrs. Astor was present, [326] along with several other survivors from the Titanic, some of whom Colonel Gracie had assisted into the lifeboats during the disaster. He was buried at the Gracie plot in Woodlawn.

And so his book finishes here. He had intended to write a final chapter, reviewing the tragedy of the Titanic in retrospect, and in the light of all the later information that he had gathered; drawing the lessons that seemed most necessary in the present, and most serviceable for the future; and rounding out his story with the finishing touches.

And so his book ends here. He meant to write a final chapter, looking back on the tragedy of the Titanic with all the information he had gathered afterward; outlining the lessons that seemed most important now and most useful for the future; and giving his story the finishing touches.

But the actual Finis must be written by another hand. Well, it does not greatly matter. The real work has been completed, in its entirety. The picture has been drawn, the details faithfully gathered together and arranged in their due order. The rest was merely an affair of reflection and comment; and of such looking backward there has been already sufficient.

But the actual ending needs to be written by someone else. Well, it doesn’t really matter. The main work is done, completely. The picture has been drawn, the details have been carefully collected and organized in the right order. The remaining tasks were just about reflection and commentary; and there has already been plenty of looking back.

I met Colonel Gracie, for the first—and last—time, at a luncheon at the Waldorf-Astoria, in New York, when the world was still ringing with echoes of the great catastrophe. The extraordinary experiences through which he had passed, and the terrible scenes that he had witnessed, were [327] still as vivid to him as if they had happened the day before; but he talked very quietly, directly, unaffectedly, neither obtruding nor avoiding the personal element. There was something strangely gracious in his attitude; I heard no harsh or condemnatory word from him: he seemed to have the rare gift of comprehension of human nature, the rare sense of proportion. He accused no man of cowardice or inefficiency; but narrated the facts as he saw them, volunteering no inferences. And gradually, in that atmosphere of careless, casual security; with men and women from every corner of more than one continent scattered about the room; with all the obvious, and more subtle, presuppositions of civilization that a luxurious hotel in a huge metropolis illustrates;—there was evolved the picture of the great ship, going to her doom in the night, with her living cargo. I cannot express fully the vividness of that image,—carved, as it were, from the darkness of memory and imposed on the sunlight of a summer’s day. It stands out for me, ineffaceable, unforgettable—as it must stand out for all who passed through those tragic hours and still live to recall how near they were to death. One retraced the growing realization of the gravity of the situation; the conviction that the ship must inevitably sink before help could arrive; and, finally, the resolute [328] facing of destiny. Good and bad deeds were done that night and morning: but the good outvalue the bad, immeasurably; and when the littlenesses have been duly reckoned, and the few cowards dismissed, and the uncouth or selfish weighed and found wanting, there remains the grand total of brave and steadfast men and women whose names must be enrolled imperishably in any record of world-heroism.

I met Colonel Gracie for the first—and last—time at a luncheon at the Waldorf-Astoria in New York when the world was still reeling from the great catastrophe. The extraordinary experiences he had gone through and the terrible scenes he had witnessed were still as vivid to him as if they had happened the day before. Yet, he spoke very quietly, directly, and without pretense, neither pushing nor shying away from the personal aspect. There was something strangely gracious in his demeanor; I heard no harsh or judgmental words from him. He seemed to possess a rare understanding of human nature and a unique sense of proportion. He didn’t accuse anyone of cowardice or inefficiency but simply stated the facts as he saw them, making no assumptions. Gradually, in that atmosphere of casual security, surrounded by men and women from various backgrounds spread throughout the room, with all the explicit and subtle notions of civilization that a luxurious hotel in a massive metropolis represents, the image of the great ship heading towards its doom at night with its living cargo emerged. I can't fully express the vividness of that image—it was like it was carved from the darkness of memory and imposed on the sunlight of a summer day. It stands out to me, indelible and unforgettable, as it must for everyone who experienced those tragic hours and still remembers how close they were to death. One revisited the growing realization of the seriousness of the situation, the conviction that the ship would inevitably sink before help arrived, and finally, the determined facing of destiny. Good and bad deeds were done that night and morning, but the good far outweighed the bad, immeasurably. And when the minor shortcomings have been tallied, and the few cowards set aside, and the rude or selfish evaluated and found lacking, what remains is the overall number of brave and steadfast men and women whose names deserve to be permanently recorded in any account of world heroism.

In a note like this, closing a work which depends so much on the intimate connection of the author with the scenes that he describes, it is permissible to be personal. I had read, in a daily paper, Colonel Gracie’s first account of his experiences; had been struck by the special quality of the writing, by the pervading atmosphere of true chivalry—no other word can suggest quite adequately the impression conveyed by that narrative, written under the stress of poignant memories. I think that the effect produced by the account was the same with all who read it: certainly I have met no one who did not recognize the spirituality and fineness shining through the written words—a spirituality not opposed to, but entirely in consonance with, the unmistakable virility of the author. And so, when I met him, I was peculiarly interested in his personality: it seemed to me that this man who was sitting at my [329] left hand, talking quietly, had descended as distinctly into hell as any human being would care to acknowledge, and had risen again from the dead—or, at least, from the sea of the dead—into a world which could never again be quite the same to him. I found myself looking from time to time at his eyes; and I saw in them what I have seen only once or twice in the eyes of living men—the experience of death, the acceptance of death, and, the irrevocable impress of death. And, though he carried himself as a man accustomed to adventures and unafraid of the big or little ironies of destiny, he was conscious, I think, of a certain isolation, a new aloofness from the ordinary routine of daily life. He had been so near to the end of dreams, had seen the years flash past so suddenly into true perspective, that it was difficult to resume the trivial round and reconstitute a mental world in which details should acquire again their former pretence of importance.

In a note like this, wrapping up a work that relies so much on the deep connection between the author and the scenes described, it’s okay to get personal. I read Colonel Gracie’s first account of his experiences in a daily paper; I was struck by the unique quality of the writing and the strong sense of true chivalry—no other word quite captures the impression left by that narrative, crafted under intense memories. I believe everyone who read it felt the same way: I certainly haven't met anyone who didn't notice the spirituality and refinement shining through the words—a spirituality that’s not against, but completely aligned with, the unmistakable strength of the author. So, when I met him, I was especially curious about his personality; it seemed to me that the man sitting at my [329] left, speaking softly, had descended into hell as much as anyone would care to admit, and had risen again from the dead—or at least from the sea of the dead—into a world that could never be quite the same for him again. I found myself glancing at his eyes from time to time; and in them, I saw something I’ve only spotted once or twice in the eyes of living men—the experience of death, the acceptance of death, and the permanent mark of death. And while he carried himself like a man used to adventures and unafraid of life’s little or big ironies, I think he was aware of a certain isolation, a new distance from the everyday routine of life. He had been so close to the end of dreams, had seen the years flash by so suddenly into real perspective, that it was hard to go back to the trivial routine and rebuild a mental world where details could again seem to have their former importance.

Colonel Gracie survived for less than eight months after the loss of the Titanic. Judged by the imperfect reckoning of impulse, it would seem almost unfair that he should have gone through so much, winning his life in the face of such deadly hazards, only to surrender it after a brief interval. But he himself would have been the last to complain. His implicit faith in Providence [330] could not be shaken by any personal suffering. He made a brave fight for life, as he had made a brave fight for the lives of others while the Titanic was sinking. When the end was inevitable, he accepted it with composure, though he had foreseen it with sadness.

Colonel Gracie lived for less than eight months after the sinking of the Titanic. Based on the flawed understanding of impulse, it might seem almost unfair that he endured so much, managing to survive against such deadly risks, only to lose his life shortly after. But he would have been the last person to complain. His deep faith in Providence couldn’t be shaken by any personal suffering. He fought valiantly for his life, just as he had fought bravely for the lives of others while the Titanic was going down. When the end became unavoidable, he faced it with calmness, even though he had anticipated it with sadness.

The thought of the tragedy with which his name will always be associated, was constantly in his mind. The writing of his book involved a great deal of intimate correspondence, with the perpetual revival of painful memories. He made no effort to evade this strain: it was part of the task that he had undertaken. He felt strongly that the work he was doing was absolutely necessary, and could not be neglected. It was both a public service and a private duty. Simply and sincerely, he dedicated himself to that service and duty. And now, he has done his work, and lived his life, and gone out into the light beyond the darkness. His country has lost a very gallant gentleman. The world has one more legend of brave deeds.

The thought of the tragedy that will always be linked to his name was constantly on his mind. Writing his book required a lot of personal correspondence, continually bringing up painful memories. He didn't try to avoid this pressure; it was part of the job he had taken on. He believed strongly that the work he was doing was essential and couldn't be overlooked. It was both a service to the public and a personal obligation. Simply and sincerely, he dedicated himself to that service and responsibility. And now, he has completed his work, lived his life, and moved on to the light beyond the darkness. His country has lost a very brave man. The world now has one more legend of courageous acts.

Transcriber’s Note

Transcriber's Note

Hyphenation has been made consistent.

Hyphenation is now consistent.

Punctuation errors have been repaired.

Punctuation errors have been fixed.

The footnote on page 28 states “See page —”. Presumably a page number should have been inserted, but was not, and it is preserved as printed.

The footnote on page 28 says “See page —”. It seems a page number was supposed to be added, but wasn't, and it remains as printed.

Page 259 includes the phrase “an ever-ending meadow.” This is probably a typesetting error and should read “a never-ending meadow,” but it is preserved as printed.

Page 259 includes the phrase “an ever-ending meadow.” This is probably a typesetting error and should read “a never-ending meadow,” but it is preserved as printed.

Where there were inconsistencies in the spelling of proper names, they have been made consistent, with reference to published editions of the two Titanic enquiries and other primary sources, as follows:

Where there were inconsistencies in the spelling of proper names, they have been standardized, based on published editions of the two Titanic inquiries and other primary sources, as follows:

Page 40—Cassobeer amended to Cassebeer—... made in my presence by Mrs. H. A. Cassebeer, ...

Page 40—Cassobeer changed to Cassebeer—... done in front of me by Mrs. H. A. Cassebeer, ...

Page 64—Whitely amended to Whiteley—... interview of a Saloon Steward, Thomas Whiteley, ...

Page 64—Whitely updated to Whiteley—... interview with a Saloon Steward, Thomas Whiteley, ...

Page 178—Roberts amended to Robert—Neither my aunt, Mrs. Robert, my cousin, ...

Page 178—Roberts changed to Robert—Neither my aunt, Mrs. Robert, my cousin, ...

Page 183—Symon amended to Symons—Senator Perkins (addressing Perkis, Symons and Hogg:)

Page 183—Symon changed to Symons—Senator Perkins (talking to Perkis, Symons, and Hogg:)

Page 185—Symon amended to Symons—You did not get any orders, Mr. Symons ...

Page 185—Symon changed to Symons—You didn't receive any orders, Mr. Symons ...

Page 185—Symon amended to Symons—Mr. Symons: No, sir; there were no more ...

Page 185—Symon changed to Symons—Mr. Symons: No, sir; there were no more ...

Page 185—Symon amended to Symons—As I understand it, Mr. Symons pulled away ...

Page 185—Symon changed to Symons—As I get it, Mr. Symons pulled away ...

Page 185—Symon amended to Symons—Mr. Symons made no reply.

Page 185—Symon changed to Symons—Mr. Symons did not respond.

Page 209—Navatil amended to Navratil—... everybody was looking for (the Navratil children).

Page 209—Navatil changed to Navratil—... everyone was looking for (the Navratil children).

Page 262—Francetelli amended to Francatelli—... Lady Duff Gordon and maid (Miss Francatelli).

Page 262—Francetelli changed to Francatelli—... Lady Duff Gordon and her maid (Miss Francatelli).

Page 268—Soloman amended to Solomon—A man named A. L. Solomon also asked ...

Page 268—Soloman corrected to Solomon—A man named A. L. Solomon also asked ...

Page 269—Hendricksen amended to Hendrickson—Charles Hendrickson, leading fireman ...

Page 269—Hendricksen changed to Hendrickson—Charles Hendrickson, head firefighter ...

Page 269—Hendricksen amended to Hendrickson—Hendrickson recalled.

Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—Hendricksen changed to Hendrickson—Hendrickson remembered.

Page 275—Hendricksen’s amended to Hendrickson’s—It was shown in Hendrickson’s evidence ...

Page 275—Hendricksen’s changed to Hendrickson’s—It was demonstrated in Hendrickson’s evidence ...

Page 276—Hendricksen amended to Hendrickson—... given in the first instance by Hendrickson, ...

Page 276—Hendricksen changed to Hendrickson—... provided initially by Hendrickson,...

Page 287—Thessenger amended to Thessinger—There was Wheelton, McMicken, Thessinger, Wheate and myself.

Page 287—Thessenger changed to Thessinger—There was Wheelton, McMicken, Thessinger, Wheate, and me.

Page 307—Finley amended to Finlay—Examined by Sir Robert Finlay ...

Page 307—Finley changed to Finlay—Reviewed by Sir Robert Finlay ...

Page 307—Finley amended to Finlay—Mr. Finlay: Have you crossed ...

Page 307—Finley changed to Finlay—Mr. Finlay: Have you crossed ...

Page 307—Finley amended to Finlay—Mr. Finlay: Have you ever, ...

Page 307—Finley changed to Finlay—Mr. Finlay: Have you ever, ...

Page 308—Finley amended to Finlay—Mr. Finlay: When you left ...

Page 308—Finley changed to Finlay—Mr. Finlay: When you left ...

The following amendments have been made on the assumption of printer errors:

The following changes have been made based on the assumption of printing errors:

Page 62—pasengers amended to passengers—... Second Officer Lightoller ordered all passengers ...

Page 62—passengers amended to passengers—... Second Officer Lightoller instructed all passengers ...

Page 73—de amended to du—... namely the wreck of the Ville du Havre ...

Page 73—de amended to du—... specifically the wreck of the Ville du Havre ...

Page 99—chapter amended to Chapter—... are recorded in the history of Boat B in Chapter V, ...

Page 99—chapter updated to Chapter—... are documented in the history of Boat B in Chapter V, ...

Page 153—passenger amended to passengers—No male passengers in this boat.

Page 153—passenger changed to passengers—No male passengers on this boat.

Page 154—passenger amended to passengers—No male passengers in this boat.

Page 154—passenger changed to passengers—No male passengers allowed in this boat.

Page 170—passenger amended to passengers—No male passengers.

Page 170—passenger changed to passengers—No male passengers.

Page 181—man passenger amended to male passengers—No male passengers in this boat.

Page 181—man passenger changed to male passengers—No male passengers in this boat.

Page 199—passenger amended to passengers—No male passengers in this boat.

Page 199—passenger changed to passengers—No male passengers allowed on this boat.

Page 225—chapter amended to Chapter—... while the previous Chapter VI is derived ...

Page 225—chapter changed to Chapter—... while the earlier Chapter VI comes from ...

The following amendments have been made for consistency:

The following updates have been made for consistency:

Page 120—No amended to NO—BOAT NO. 6.

Page 120—No changed to NO—BOAT NO. 6.

Page 121—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 363) ...

Page 121—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 363) ...

Page 155—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 116).

Page 155—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 116).

Page 170—omitted word ‘BOAT’ added and No amended to NO—BOAT NO. 16.

Page 170—omitted word ‘BOAT’ added and No amended to NO—BOAT NO. 16.

Page 172—No amended to NO—BOAT NO. 2.

Page 172—No changed to NO—BOAT NO. 2.

Page 181—No amended to NO—BOAT NO. 4.

Page 181—No changed to NO—BOAT NO. 4.

Page 243—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 1041): ...

Page 243—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 1041): ...

Page 248—No amended to NO—BOAT NO. 3.

Page 248—No changed to NO—BOAT NO. 3.

Page 248—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 559): ...

Page 248—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 559): ...

Page 261—No amended to NO—EMERGENCY BOAT NO. 1.

Page 261—No changed to NO—EMERGENCY BOAT NO. 1.

Page 279—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 755): ...

Page 279—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 755): ...

Page 281—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 595): ...

Page 281—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 595): ...

Page 283—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 602): ...

Page 283—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 602): ...

Page 284—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 648): ...

Page 284—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 648): ...

Page 290—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 798): ...

Page 290—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 798): ...

Page 319—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 834): ...

Page 319—omitted p. added—... (Am. Inq., p. 834): ...

The frontispiece illustration has been moved to follow the title page. Other illustrations have been moved where necessary so that they are not in the middle of a paragraph.

The frontispiece illustration has been moved to come after the title page. Other illustrations have been relocated as needed to avoid being in the middle of a paragraph.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!